Red Phoenix
Red Phoenix
Kylie Chan
The demon threat closes around mortals and gods alike… When Emma became nanny to John Chen's daughter, she never expected to be caring for the child of a Chinese god, or that all the demons in hell would want him dead.Now she’s in love with John, and they are hunted from China to Europe by a race of demons. But who are the real pawns in this deadly celestial game?Kylie Chan's Dark Heavens trilogy is the most exciting Urban Fantasy debut of 2010. Already a smash-hit in the author's native Australia it brings a world of Oriental Gods, martial arts action and romance to the genre.
RED PHOENIX
DARK HEAVENS: BOOK TWO
KYLIE CHAN
Dedication (#ulink_f0796348-fedb-5895-b1a8-12b17b231853)
for Jason
Epigraph (#ulink_8c48def0-99bf-560d-99c0-a340073dac3a)
The Serpent stirred.
Then it slept again.
It whimpered in its slumber.
There was a call.
A deep, echoing call that made
the thick black water
vibrate and shimmer.
The Serpent cried.
There was no answer.
Contents
Cover
Title Page (#u8eddd553-8338-5d7e-a61c-ce6bf4266b2a)
Dedication
Epigraph
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Chapter Thirty-Six
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Chapter Thirty-Eight
Chapter Thirty-Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty-One
Chapter Forty-Two
Chapter Forty-Three
Chapter Forty-Four
Chapter Forty-Five
Glossary
About the Author
Books by Kylie Chan
Back Ad (#litres_trial_promo)
Copyright
About the Publisher (#litres_trial_promo)
Chapter One (#ulink_877a972d-8e8f-5d9d-bdb7-b250fc225ca6)
I woke with a shock and stared at the ceiling, gasping for breath. Simone! A demon had us . . .
No. I was safe in our apartment at the Peak. We’d escaped from the demon Simon Wong with help from the King of the Demons himself. Leo had been injured, John had lost nearly all of his diminishing energy and left us, but we’d made it with help from the God of the West, the White Tiger, Bai Hu.
I shook my head and sat up. I still felt a slight throb where some force, whatever it was, had leapt up in me and forced the Demon King out of my head during his probing mental examination of me, but apart from that I was okay.
I quickly jumped out of bed and dressed. I needed to find the others and check on them.
Five-year-old Simone, John’s daughter and a little girl I loved as my own.
Leo, her bodyguard and one of my truest friends.
And John, Xuan Wu, Dark Lord of the North, God of Martial Arts, a Turtle that had lost its Serpent . . . and my fiancé. It would take some time to become used to the idea of being engaged to a god, even if we wouldn’t be able to marry until after he’d lost his remaining energy and left us for any time between ten and a hundred years. We couldn’t even touch each other until then, because he would drain out my energy and kill me. I had to trust that I would still be alive when he returned and we could have everything we wanted for each other.
I shook my head again and opened the door that joined my room with Simone’s. Way to go, Emma, make your life as complicated as possible. Become engaged to a god that you can’t even touch and let him give you Regency over his Empire when he’s gone.
I was sure that all hell had broken loose in Heaven when the Jade Emperor had heard about this. I winced. Well, we’d soon know exactly how much trouble we were in when Kwan Yin, Goddess of Mercy, returned from Heaven with the bad tidings.
Leo and John were already in the dining room sharing breakfast when Simone and I went in. Leo was reading the English language newspaper, and John sat with his eyes unfocused, obviously talking silently to someone. When he saw Simone he snapped back, dropped his spoon into his congee and held his arm out to her.
Simone crawled into his lap and kissed him on the cheek, then pulled back to study him carefully. ‘Morning, Daddy, are you okay? You and Leo nearly died.’
Leo grunted and shook the newspaper. ‘Ugliest damn scar I’ve ever seen.’
‘Better than a giant freaking hole in the back of your head,’ I retorted as I sat down next to him. He smiled sideways at me from behind the newspaper then ignored me again.
John gazed intensely at me over the top of Simone’s head. ‘How are you feeling, Emma?’
I rested my chin in my hand and became lost in his wonderful dark eyes. ‘Better and better every day.’
Leo folded the newspaper and pushed it to one side, next to the remains of his breakfast. ‘Is anything up, sir? You’ve been “on the phone” there for a while now.’
‘Wait.’ John raised his hands and his eyes unfocused again. Then he snapped back. ‘I’ve told them to leave me alone for a few minutes, but yes, there are quite a few people talking to me right now.’
I winced. ‘About me and the Regency thing?’
‘Amongst other things, yes.’ John smiled down at Simone where she sat in his lap. ‘Ms Kwan will be here soon, Simone, and after you’ve eaten she wants to talk to you for a while.’
Simone nodded, serious. ‘About the dead people and stuff. I understand, Daddy, that was awful.’
Yes, she will receive counselling from Kwan Yin, John said into my head. She’s very clever sometimes, she knows exactly what is going on.
‘I’ll ask Monica for my cereal,’ Simone said, and her eyes unfocused.
‘Don’t talk to Monica silently,’ John said quickly. ‘She doesn’t like it, okay?’
‘Well, I’m not shouting at her like you do,’ Simone shot back, and clambered out of his lap to go to the door of the kitchen. ‘You’re rude sometimes, Daddy. What would you like, Emma?’
‘Tea and toast, thank you, Simone,’ I said.
She nodded. ‘I’ll tell Monica.’
‘Kwan Yin is on her way with a message from the Celestial,’ John said. ‘Hopefully not all the news is bad. Would you like to talk to her as well, Emma?’
‘If you mean counselling, no, I’m fine,’ I said. ‘But one thing is bugging me about the day before yesterday. Simon Wong just held us, he didn’t try to do anything to us. Why not? He’s always said he has plans for us.’
‘He kept you without food or water, yes?’ John said.
I nodded. ‘There was a bathroom there, but I doubt the water was drinkable, not if it was China. I wouldn’t have risked it unless we were in serious trouble.’
‘Coward,’ he said. ‘Wanted to weaken you first. I’m sure there was no water there anyway. A couple of days without water, you’d be so weak he could do anything he liked with you. And you’d probably do anything he wanted if you saw Simone suffering.’
‘Bastard,’ Leo muttered under his breath.
‘You got that right,’ I said.
Simone returned with Monica, the Filipina domestic helper, who was carrying a tray of breakfast food for us. Monica nodded to Mr Chen. ‘Sir.’ To me. ‘Ma’am.’
I sighed with exasperation. ‘Ever since we came back from Guangzhou you’ve called me ma’am, Monica, and there’s no need!’
Monica pointed to the green jade engagement ring on my finger and grinned broadly. ‘Congratulations, ma’am,’ she said, and returned to the kitchen.
I glanced down at the ring. ‘But it’s not a diamond.’
‘She’s picked it for what it is,’ John said.
‘What, a Building Block of the World that’s been asleep for five hundred years?’
‘No, an engagement ring, silly,’ Simone said. ‘’Cause you and Daddy are going to get married, and about time.’
‘Anyway,’ John straightened and became more brisk, ‘you escaped, you are safe, you are going to be Regent, and we have an awful lot to do now that we are back. Gold will be here later today to talk about the rebuilding of the Mountain.’
‘Can you mind Simone while we’re doing that?’ I asked Leo.
Leo bobbed his head. ‘Yes, my Lady.’
I glared at him. ‘You too? Cut it out!’
Simone giggled and I rounded on her. Her tawny eyes widened with delight over her half-eaten cereal. ‘Why does Leo do that all the time now, Daddy? It really annoys Emma.’
‘He’s her Retainer now as well as mine and yours, Simone,’ John said. ‘Now that I’ve asked Emma to marry me, she’s my Lady and Leo is her Retainer.’
Simone’s eyes became even wider. ‘Oh.’ She glanced at me. ‘That means they all have to call you that.’
‘I know.’
Simone squealed. ‘Uncle Bai too?’
John nodded, serious. ‘Yep.’
Simone jiggled in her seat. ‘That is so cool, Emma.’
‘But mostly,’ John said casually, ‘Leo does it because it really, really annoys her.’
Simone’s little face lit up. ‘Aunty Kwan’s here!’
John concentrated. ‘I told her to come straight in.’
Kwan Yin entered in her normal human form: a graceful middle-aged Chinese lady wearing a white silk pantsuit.
Leo quickly rose and fell to one knee, saluting her.
She touched the top of his bald head. ‘No need, Leo, we are all family here.’
‘My Lady.’ He rose and towered over her; she was about five six, the same as me, and he was a good head taller than her.
Ms Kwan glanced around the table. ‘Have you finished, Simone?’
‘Yep.’ Simone put her spoon down. ‘Leo, please take Simone out. I must talk to Simone’s father and Emma alone before I speak to Simone.’
Leo nodded. ‘My Lady.’ He held out his huge dark hand, Simone put her little one in his, and he led her out.
Ms Kwan sat at the table. Monica brought in another tea cup for her and she nodded her thanks. I poured the tea.
‘What, Mercy?’ John said.
‘I have returned with news from the Celestial, Ah Wu. I have spoken with the Celestial One.’
‘The Jade Emperor?’ I said.
She nodded. ‘I have news.’
John and I shared a look. Then we turned back to her.
‘Did you tell them that I will resign my post if they reject Emma?’ John said.
‘No need, Ah Wu.’ She sipped her tea. ‘The Celestial is most impressed with you, Emma, and you are on probation. Your performance as Ah Wu’s prospective Regent of the North will be monitored.’
I stared at her, speechless. She’d said that as if it was a good thing. ‘Great.’ I ran my hands through my hair. ‘Wonderful. They’re watching me. I’ll make sure I screw up really badly.’
‘I have complete faith in you, Emma.’ John turned back to Kwan Yin. ‘They are impressed?’
‘She willingly followed your daughter into the nest of the most vicious demon in Hell, then negotiated with the Demon King himself to get her out,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘Of course they are.’
‘I couldn’t let her go alone, I thought everybody was dead,’ I said. ‘I couldn’t leave her. Everybody thinks this is such a big thing.’
‘You knew exactly what the demon would do to you, Emma,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘And you went anyway.’
‘Of course I did.’
‘None but my Emma would do such a thing,’ John said with pride.
‘It is such a shame that you two cannot marry now,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘The Celestial has placed some of his greatest experts in the field of energy manipulation onto this case. They are hoping to find some way around this so that you will not drain yourself completely, Ah Wu, and be gone. Or at least a way that you and Emma can touch each other, so you may marry now and share the few years you have left.’
‘They are doing this for me?’ John said with wonder. ‘I must thank the Celestial when I see him next.’
‘Of course they are doing this. Your story is becoming a legend. The Shen and the human who cannot touch but love one another anyway. Your promise to her: to return and marry. Her promise to you: to wait for you.’
John sighed and rested his chin in his hand. ‘Another legend about me.’
‘Hey, it’s a good one. I might write it all out after you’re gone and send it to a publisher,’ I said.
‘You do, and you are in serious trouble.’ His face softened. ‘It would be wonderful if we could marry now. If I could touch you now.’
I smiled into his eyes. ‘I’m happy with what I have. I don’t need more. I don’t need to touch you. I don’t need to marry you. Your company is as much as I’ll ever need.’
‘You are such a pair of fools,’ Ms Kwan said.
‘You forgot happy,’ I said.
‘That too,’ John said.
‘Happy,’ I whispered.
Ms Kwan rose. ‘I will spend some time with Simone now, but I don’t think I will need much. She is remarkably resilient.’
‘That’s because she has Emma,’ John said.
Chapter Two (#ulink_90b24a62-5a26-5296-a5da-4ed53ba5cf88)
In the dining room, Emma, John said into my head mid-afternoon.
Gold and John were waiting there for me. Gold was in his usual human form: early twenties, slender and jolly, with cute dimples and a kind smile under his shock of golden brown hair. Architectural blueprints covered the table.
Gold wore a smart tan suit, but both John and I were dressed in our usual at-home clothes. John had on a pair of scruffy black cotton pants with a shredded hole in one knee, topped by a fraying faded black T-shirt. His long hair had already come out of its tie. I wore a pair of plain jeans and a shirt, and my hair was a mess as well.
‘Where’s Jade?’ I said.
‘She’ll be along later, to do the costing,’ John said. ‘Right now she’s trying to find someone to reset the seals on the apartment. They are completely blown, anybody can come straight in.’
‘What about demons?’ I said.
‘After the Attack there aren’t that many left, but we will have to be vigilant,’ John said. ‘Make sure the front door is locked at all times.’
‘Okay.’ I looked down at the blueprints. ‘Are these the Mountain?’
‘Yes.’ Gold spread them out. ‘Each page covers about half a hectare.’
‘Western measures?’
‘We took an architectural firm from New York to the Mountain,’ Gold said.
‘You took architects from New York to the Celestial Plane? What did they say when they found out they were going to Heaven?’
‘They thought they were in China,’ John said. ‘They were very impressed. Some of them went back to Hubei Province later, and were thoroughly confused. The Earthly Wudangshan is nothing like this one is. Was,’ he corrected himself, wincing.
The blueprints were a mass of yellow highlighter. ‘Is the highlighter the damage?’ I said.
‘Yes,’ Gold said. ‘Areas completely destroyed have a cross through them with highlighter. Partial damage is just marked.’
I checked the sheets. There were about twenty pages of detailed plans, with a single master plan showing the whole Mountain. The buildings clung to the hillside below the seven peaks, surrounded by a wall. Yellow highlighter splashed all over the plans: about two-thirds of the buildings had a cross through them, and every other building seemed to be marked. It was obvious where the demons had broken through the wall — it was covered with highlighter; with more yellow where they had cut a swathe through the buildings.
‘Holy shit,’ I said softly. ‘This is really bad.’
‘Emma!’ John said sternly. ‘Really!’
‘What?’ Then I understood and grinned. ‘Leo said you’d dismiss me if you heard me using language like that.’
‘He wasn’t wrong,’ John said. ‘Most unfitting.’
‘Deal with it.’ I flipped through the blueprints. ‘So what’s first?’
‘We need to get the school up and running,’ Gold said. ‘Right now there is no training taking place. We have lost an extensive number of both Disciples and Masters. There are insufficient Disciples to defend the Mountain if the demons attack again.’
‘It will be a while before they try me again,’ John said. ‘Every demon in Hell was called to the Attack.’
Gold looked at John, wide-eyed. ‘Every one?’
‘Every single one.’
‘No,’ I said, and they both looked at me. ‘We had four down here as well. A house demon, a Shape Shifter, a Snake Mother, and Simon Wong. Those four are the ones that blew the seals on this apartment.’
‘You faced a Mother?’ Gold said with awe.
‘Leo took it down,’ I said. ‘I didn’t have anything to do with it.’
‘You looked a Mother in the face and didn’t run?’ Gold said.
‘Run? I was protecting Simone. Of course I didn’t run.’ I grinned. ‘Ugly, aren’t they?’
Gold shook his head. ‘Remarkable.’
I glanced down at the blueprints. ‘We’ll need a list of the remaining students, a list of the remaining Masters and their areas of expertise, and what we have left in the way of training spaces. Then we can match them up and see how we go.’
They were silent, so I looked up. They both stared at me, speechless.
‘What?’ I said. ‘Is that wrong? Do they train differently on the Mountain to how we do here?’
John grinned. ‘I’ll go out and leave you to it.’
‘Don’t you dare! You know your students and Masters better than anyone.’ I jabbed my finger at him. ‘You stay right here!’
Gold’s boyish face lit up and I rounded on him. ‘What?’
He raised his hands. ‘I don’t have those lists, ma’am, the link between here and there is down. I’ll have to return to the Mountain, log into the network and copy them onto a CD.’
‘You have a LAN there? Wait, you have a link between here and there? Between Earth and Heaven? How does that work?’
‘Rather complex use of Celestial Harmony. Did it myself. I put in the Mountain LAN after I was assigned to the Dark Lord, that’s a standard network. Had nothing before I arrived,’ he said, looking pointedly at John, who ignored him, ‘but most of the hardware was damaged in the Attack. I had an off-site backup in the Western Palace, so the systems are already up and running, but the link between here and there is down, so I’ll need to go myself and take a copy of the lists.’
‘Go then,’ I said. ‘And bring back a hard copy as well, if it’s not too big.’
‘My Lord?’
John didn’t look up from the blueprints. ‘Orders from the Lady Emma are to be treated as orders from me.’ Then he glanced sharply at Gold. ‘Make this clear. To all.’
Gold bowed slightly. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’ He disappeared.
‘Sorry, John, I don’t mean to tread on your toes,’ I said. ‘Let me know if I cross the line.’
He looked at me, expressionless, then his eyes wrinkled up. ‘I think you’re drawing a new one.’
While we waited for Gold to return, John flipped through the plans. ‘Only about a third of the buildings are useful, and none of them are training or residential.’ His voice softened with pain. ‘Hall of the Purple Sky, East Hall, West Hall, Dragon Tiger Hall, all gone. Some of those buildings were more than a thousand years old.’
‘We’ll rebuild it, John. It will be better than it ever was.’
He dropped into a seat at the table. ‘I don’t know what to do. It will take years to rebuild the training pavilions, and the dorms have been demolished. The White Tiger has been a true friend in looking after the Disciples.’
‘How long can they stay at the Western Palace?’
‘As long as they need to, he says. He doesn’t mind at all — the Disciples are providing a useful exchange of skills with his Horsemen.’ He sighed and tied his hair back. ‘The training pavilions are gone, and there isn’t any open space suitable for training Disciples because of the steepness. Only the most indestructible Celestial Weapons made it; all of the other weapons are gone. And my Disciples have nowhere to live. The Mountain is effectively out of action and nobody will be learning the true Arts for many, many years.’
‘Can the Masters teach at the Western Palace?’
‘Not with the Tiger’s women around. The Disciples are confined to barracks.’
‘I see.’ I sat next to him, and pulled the plans closer. ‘Monica!’
Monica poked her head in the door. ‘Ma’am?’
‘Tea, tikuanyin, and three cups, please.’
‘Ma’am.’ She pulled her head back into the kitchen.
‘You’re a mind reader,’ John said.
‘Will she ever call me Emma again?’
‘Nope.’
‘John.’ I turned to him. ‘Should I tell her about the situation? That I can’t marry you until you come back because you’re a Shen?’
‘Monica has made it very clear that she doesn’t want to know anything,’ John said without looking up from the plans. ‘When Michelle hired her she tried to explain that we weren’t a normal household, and Monica said, “Don’t tell me, ma’am, I don’t want to know. Just tell me what to do.” She’s terrified of the strange things that happen, but she loved Michelle, and she loves Simone, so she stays and puts up with us.’
‘We have to protect her then, and make sure that nothing scares her.’
‘That’s what Michelle said.’
‘How long were you and Michelle married, John?’
He hesitated, expressionless.
I turned away and shuffled the plans. ‘Sorry, don’t bother.’
‘We were about to celebrate our fourth anniversary when it happened,’ he said, wistful. ‘Simone was only two.’
‘Oh my God, you were hardly married any time at all!’ I lowered my voice. ‘Does Simone remember much?’
‘I don’t know. She won’t talk about it.’
Gold reappeared with a stack of printouts. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’
John rose and pushed the blueprints aside. ‘Okay, let’s see what we have here.’
I stood up and riffled through the lists. ‘Hey, many of these names aren’t Chinese.’
‘Of course not,’ John said. ‘I take the best, it doesn’t matter where they’re from.’
A good proportion of the names were Chinese, but there were some recognisably Anglo-Saxon ones, plus Japanese, Korean, and even African names. It was a complete cross-section. I scanned the Anglo names: many of them were women.
‘Did you have separate dorms on the Mountain?’ I said.
‘For the different nationalities? No, of course not,’ John said, and then, ‘Oh, for men and women, of course. Except for those who are married or bonded to each other.’ He saw my face. ‘No, I’m not slow. I’m just cold-blooded, like you said.’
‘Get out of my head.’
‘I’m not in it,’ he shot back. He turned over the lists. ‘Let’s see the Masters.’
This list was much shorter. There were only about fifteen names.
‘So few, John?’
‘They gave their lives for the students, Emma. Even the human Masters. They were killed by the demons.’ He put his hand on the list. ‘These are the Immortal Masters that have returned. And a small group of mortal Masters who were too old or frail to take part in the battle.’
‘How many students died?’ I said.
He sighed with pain. ‘Almost half. Nearly three hundred.’
I flopped to sit. ‘Holy shit. Masters?’
‘Nearly all of them. About fifty.’
‘How many of the Masters were human?’
He sat next to me. ‘Of the ones that were killed? About three-quarters, love.’
‘How will you tell their families?’ I whispered. ‘Three hundred and fifty people.’
He put his head in his hands. ‘I don’t know.’
‘Do their families know where they were?’
John was silent.
‘No, my Lady,’ Gold said. ‘Most of their families thought they were learning martial arts on Earthly Wudangshan. This is the greatest loss that the Mountain has seen in centuries. Even the Celestial Ones have become involved in dealing with this issue. A decision is yet to be made, but the consensus is that the Celestial will erase the existence of the students from the Earthly.’
‘They’ll never have existed at all?’ I said.
‘It’s the kindest way, Emma,’ John said into his hands.
I was horrified. ‘How often do you Celestials interfere with us like this?’ I said. ‘You just make people not exist?’
‘This will be the first time in history, my Lady,’ Gold said with remorse. ‘There has never been a need for it in the past.’
John dropped his hands, but didn’t look up. ‘There is some argument that the Mountain should not recruit humans if they are in danger from attack like this.’
‘If there are no Disciples learning, then the Celestial loses its defence against the demon horde,’ Gold said. ‘It won’t happen, my Lord. All of Heaven needs your Disciples, they are the best.’
‘But they died,’ John moaned.
Gold sat and rested his elbows on the table. ‘I carried out your orders, my Lord. I went to the Western Palace and gathered the remaining Disciples. I told them that you felt they were in danger and that they should return home. I ordered them home.’
‘Good.’
‘I know what they did, John. Not a single one went.’ I gestured towards Gold. ‘I bet they threatened to kill themselves if they were forced to return home.’
John glanced at Gold.
Gold smiled slightly.
John leaned back and put his palms on the table. ‘Not a single one?’
‘Not a single one, my Lord. They would rather die than discontinue the training. They love the Arts more than their lives.’
‘And that’s why they’re on the Mountain,’ I said. ‘Face it. You’re stuck with them.’
John sighed with feeling.
I turned back to the lists. ‘Let’s look at the Masters.’ Most of the names had either an ‘I’ or an ‘S’ next to them. Many more of these were Chinese, but there were still some names from other nationalities there. ‘I?’ I said.
‘Immortals,’ Gold said. ‘“S” is for Shen.’
‘What’s the difference?’
‘I thought you did some research,’ John said without looking up from the list.
‘Cut it out, old man,’ I said. ‘What’s the difference between an Immortal and a Shen?’
Gold snorted with amusement.
‘Answer the goddamn question,’ I growled.
‘For our purposes, nothing; we just refer to them as the Celestial Masters,’ John said. ‘Immortals are humans who have gained the Tao. We Shen have always been immortal; we are more like spirits than people. Most of the mortal human Masters on the Mountain didn’t make it. There were some tremendous acts of valour witnessed that day.’ He glanced up. ‘Gold.’
‘My Lord?’
‘Are the records being made?’
Gold nodded. ‘My Lord.’
‘Some of them attained the Tao and were Raised. It was a sight to see. But it will take them slightly longer to return.’
I flipped through the list again. ‘The Energy Master is a European woman?’
‘Meredith was a missionary’s daughter,’ John said. ‘She lived in Hubei Province about three hundred years ago. She was incredibly talented at tai chi, so I took her to the Celestial Mountain to teach her. She is one of the most talented human energy workers I have ever seen. She married one of the Immortal Masters, Master Liu, and they’ve been happy together for hundreds of years.’
‘I’d really like to meet her.’
‘You already have. She was at the ceremony where everybody swore allegiance. I didn’t introduce you; you seemed slightly overwhelmed to have gods bowing down before you and swearing allegiance and obedience.’
‘I wasn’t overwhelmed, I was drowning.’
‘You were magnificent,’ Gold said. ‘They are all extremely impressed with you.’
‘They are looking forward to working with you as new Regent and Lady of the Mountain after I have gone,’ John said.
The shock hit me when he said that. I wasn’t accustomed to it; it was still very new. I was to be their Master.
‘Are they very unhappy about an ordinary human woman taking over?’ I said.
‘Every single one of them is absolutely delighted that they won’t have to do the job. Most of them have offered to come to the Earthly and continue your training after I’m gone. But by that time you will probably be teaching them a thing or two — you are exceptionally talented. A year with me is worth a lifetime with any other Master. Look at Leo.’
‘They must miss your hand, without you there to teach for them,’ I said.
‘They were horrified when I married Michelle and decided to stay on the Earthly with her. Every time I went up there to rebuild my energy, they were waiting with a packed schedule. Eventually I told them to let me rest, so they sent students down here to learn instead. Remember, before the Attack? Young students would come down and stay in the two spare rooms here.’
I nodded as he continued. ‘Sometimes I’d have so many that I’d put them in the flat below us, which is always kept vacant. But I may rent it out now, until we can organise something. You can’t leave a flat empty in Hong Kong for long, it becomes very musty.’
A brilliant idea suddenly hit me out of the blue. ‘John, how big is the block of flats in Happy Valley?’
‘Bright Mansions? About twenty-five floors, eight flats to a floor, quite large for that area. Why?’
‘What about the building in Wan Chai? How big is that?’
‘About the same, my Lady,’ Gold said. ‘Twenty-six floors. But most of the lower floors are vacant right now, with the economic downturn.’
‘The one in North Point?’
‘That one’s quite small, only fifteen floors, two flats to a floor. It’s very old,’ John said. ‘I may demolish it eventually, but it’s not worth it right now.’
There had to be some logistical reason why this wouldn’t work, but it was worth a try. ‘People in Hong Kong usually only rent a place for a year at a time, they like the flexibility,’ I said. ‘And most of the building in Wan Chai is already vacant. How about we move the Mountain down here?’
Gold picked it up right away. ‘The students can stay in Happy Valley and go to the Wan Chai building for training. It shouldn’t take much to fix up the Hennessy Road building for training — it’s already offices, I’ll just have to remove some partitions. I could move the administration down here too. And the Bright Mansions apartments in Happy Valley would be perfect as student residences. It won’t cost us anything except the loss of income from the rent, and frankly, my Lord, the way the economy is right now, it won’t be much.’
‘What about language?’ John said.
‘Language?’ I said.
‘Yes, that will be a problem,’ Gold said. ‘Let me think about it.’
‘On the Celestial Plane, language is irrelevant. All can communicate. That will not apply on the Earthly, and could result in problems,’ John said.
‘No, I can fix it,’ Gold said. ‘Leave it with me. I’m very good with Celestial Harmony, I should be able to work something out.’
‘Is the building in Wan Chai zoned for that sort of thing? We don’t want to draw the government’s attention.’ John smiled at me. ‘Have the ICAC breaking down the door.’
‘Give it a rest,’ I said and grinned back.
‘Not an issue,’ Gold said. ‘If it isn’t, I’ll just go into the government system and fix the zoning.’
‘You’re a hacker?’ I said.
‘One of the best,’ Gold said proudly. ‘Don’t do it often, but when I do, I do a damn good job.’
I glared at John. ‘You said you weren’t involved in anything illegal, that you would never risk Simone’s happiness.’
‘And I meant it. I am a creature of my word. I have not committed a single illegal act since I was Raised. The enthusiasm of my Retainers, however,’ he gestured towards Gold, ‘is another matter entirely.’
Gold ignored us. ‘I can’t think of any other reason why this shouldn’t happen as Lady Emma has suggested. It’s a brilliant plan.’
‘Emma, you really are astounding,’ John said. ‘It’s a perfect solution. If the Turtle can’t go to the Mountain, then the Mountain can come to the Turtle.’
I laughed, but Gold was obviously horrified and made weird choking noises.
‘Go and start the arrangements,’ John said to Gold. ‘Tell the Tiger we’ll have those Disciples out of his fur in no time. Come back when you’ve started the process and we’ll commence the rebuilding. It’ll be much easier without any staff or students present, just a skeleton crew of guards. Oh. Emma.’
‘My Lord.’ Gold disappeared.
‘What, John?’
‘I can finally have you teaching. You and Leo. We are fearfully short of junior Masters. You and Leo will be perfect. He can start them on hand-to-hand and weapons, and you can start them on energy work. The senior Masters are wasted teaching the basic stuff. This is excellent.’
‘Don’t be ridiculous. I’ve been learning less than a year myself, and I have to look after Simone.’
‘No, after Simone goes to school, you’ll have plenty of time, and by September this year you’ll be as good as any junior Master on the Mountain.’ John leapt up, obviously excited.
‘Wait a second!’ I shouted. ‘You didn’t even bother to ask me! Who the hell do you think you are?’
John stopped halfway to the door and didn’t move.
‘Well?’
He spoke softly without turning towards me. ‘For thousands of years others have been obeying my orders without question. I have precedence over nearly everybody in Creation. I’ve developed a bad habit of expecting to be obeyed.’ He dropped his head and shook it, still turned away. ‘I am so sorry, love.’
‘You have precedence over nearly everybody? Don’t you have any friends who are equal to you in precedence?’
He turned back to me. ‘The truth? No. The Jade Emperor is my master, I serve him. Apart from that, nobody.’
‘All your friends have to obey you if you tell them to do something?’
He gazed into my eyes. ‘Yes. Even the other three Winds must obey me. I am their Sovereign. The White Tiger is my friend, but there is still a line there, and both of us are aware of it.’
My heart twisted. ‘It must be very lonely for you.’
He snapped out of it and spoke with forced cheerfulness. ‘My number is one, Emma. It is my nature to be alone.’ He went to the doorway and bellowed, ‘Leo!’
I winced. ‘Can’t you call him silently, John? Do you have to yell like that?’
Leo immediately appeared in the doorway; he must have been in the hall. ‘Keeps me on my toes, my Lady.’ He leaned against the doorframe with his arms folded across his chest. ‘She’s your equal,’ he said to John. ‘She’s more than a match for you.’ He gestured, palm-up, towards me. ‘And she won’t obey you if she chooses not to. Why don’t you just ask her if she wants to teach?’
John turned back to me. ‘Will you join my Academy as Master and teach energy work for me?’
‘I’d be delighted.’
Leo didn’t move from the doorframe. ‘See? That wasn’t hard, was it? Now feel free to ask me.’
‘Leo, when the Academy is up and running, you will teach the juniors weapons and hand-to-hand, and that is an order,’ John said with force.
Leo saluted with a huge grin. ‘My Lord. I’ve been teaching on my days off for a while already. It would be great to teach students who are good enough for the Mountain.’
‘I didn’t know that, Leo,’ I said, impressed.
‘I didn’t either. Well done, Leo, true initiative. Come and sit, and I’ll tell you all about it.’ John returned to the table.
Leo sat and leaned his arms on the table, listening attentively. ‘My Lord? My Lady?’
‘Oh, will you cut that out, Leo?’ I said. ‘We’ve been friends far too long for this.’
‘Keeps you on your toes as well, my Lady,’ he said with a grin.
‘Leo, if I promise never to give you a direct order, will you promise to stop using the honorific?’
Leo’s grin widened. ‘Nope.’
‘Bastard,’ I hissed under my breath.
‘I heard that, my Lady,’ Leo said loudly with relish.
‘You two can have this out later in the training room with weapons of choice,’ John said. ‘But no chi. One hole in the wall is quite enough.’
He saw my reaction and waved me down. ‘And that is an order, as Master to student, Emma. Take it into the training room. Leo.’
‘My Lord?’
‘I don’t know how much you heard while you were eavesdropping in the hallway . . .’
Leo opened his mouth to protest, and John continued, ignoring him.
‘. . . but we are moving the Celestial Wudangshan Academy here to Hong Kong while we rebuild. The Disciples will live in my building in Happy Valley, and training will take place in the building on Hennessy Road.’
‘That’s a brilliant solution, sir,’ Leo said with admiration.
‘It was Emma’s idea.’
Leo glanced sharply at me. I shrugged.
‘How old are the students you’ve been teaching?’ John said.
‘Kids,’ Leo said. ‘Some of them don’t have much of a home life. I teach them the Arts, it gives them some direction and discipline. I feel I’m giving something back, I’ve gained so much here.’
‘Are any of your students suitable to replace you?’ John said. ‘A young man or woman with strength and integrity, who has the talent to go far? I could take them as a student here and bring them on, and they could be ready to help guard Simone after both you and I are dead.’
‘Geez,’ I said softly.
‘The students on the Mountain are quite old, Emma,’ John said. ‘They must be at least sixteen, and I prefer them to be either eighteen or twenty-one, whatever the majority is in their home state, when I take them. Having a younger student come here to learn directly from me would be ideal.’
‘I’ve had a young man in mind for a while,’ Leo said. ‘Very young, very talented. American like me, half-Chinese, but his Chinese father took off and left him and his mother alone. Been drifting, a bit lost, if you know what I mean. I think he’d be perfect.’
‘Is he free to take up duties with us and live-in?’ John said. ‘Would his mother mind?’
‘I think his mother would be thrilled to have him off the streets.’
‘Straight?’ I said.
Both of them stiffened. ‘What does that have to do with anything?’ Leo said sharply.
‘Nothing at all. I’d just like to know.’
‘Straight,’ Leo said suspiciously.
‘How old is he?’ I said pointedly, and now they could see where I was going. John glanced at Leo.
‘Fifteen,’ Leo said. ‘I hadn’t thought of that. Maybe I should ask around my other friends instead.’
‘No, bring him in,’ John said. ‘Let me see him anyway. First impressions are important. If he’s your first choice, then he is worth looking at.’
The ceiling was very low in the dim bathroom. I wiped my hands on the towel and turned around.
An enormous black snake, at least half a metre across, writhed across the shower cubicle and down the wall towards me. I couldn’t see the head, but I didn’t bother looking for it. I didn’t scream. I just ran.
I threw the door open, charged out, and slammed it shut again. There was a jade bolt on the door and I pushed it into the frame. But jade was really brittle, and if the snake wanted to come out it could.
I ran out of my room and tore down the dark hallway.
I woke up gasping.
Chapter Three (#ulink_adf9debd-ff67-5317-9a7d-485d8aef163d)
John poked his head around my bedroom door. ‘Simone’s asleep. Want to come with me to check the work at Hennessy Road?’
I pulled away from my computer. ‘Sure.’ I gestured towards the book in his hand. ‘How far did you get?’
He opened the book and held it at arm’s length to read it. ‘Eeyore losing his tail.’
‘Now you know why she called her little donkey Eeyore.’
He grinned. ‘I didn’t realise Taoism had penetrated Western society at such an early date. Certainly when I was in England in the twenties, nobody had heard of the Tao.’
‘I don’t think the Taoist references are deliberate, the author was just a very wise man.’ I pulled my copy of The Tao of Pooh from the shelf above my desk and tossed it to him.
He caught it easily, then opened the book and held it away to read it.
‘Holy shit,’ I whispered. I worked it out. It was May now; only four months since Kwan Yin had last fed him energy, but he’d been severely drained when the demons attacked us in Guangzhou a few weeks ago.
‘John, could you call Leo silently for me, please?’ I asked.
He glanced up from the book, concentrating. Leo appeared in the doorway behind him. ‘Yes, my Lady?’
‘Do you have your reading glasses, Leo?’
Leo pulled his small round reading spectacles out of his breast pocket. ‘Yeah, why?’
‘Give them to Mr Chen.’
‘No,’ John said.
I rose and leaned on my desk. ‘John, you look mid-forties. Is your human form mid-forties?’
‘I am four and a half thousand years old.’
‘No, John. Does your human form have the characteristics of a man in his mid-forties?’
John glanced at the glasses in Leo’s hand, then down at the book. He took the glasses from Leo and slipped them on, then looked at the book in his hand. His eyes widened. He removed the glasses, looked at the book, then put the glasses back on. ‘No.’ He sagged, took the glasses off again and handed them back to Leo.
‘It’s only four months since you saw the Lady,’ I said.
‘Oh my God,’ Leo said softly.
‘Do we need to take you back now?’
‘No,’ John said. ‘This is just the human form slipping from my control. I am becoming more human as I lose energy and my characteristics as a Shen fall away.’
‘Don’t risk it, John. If you’re running low on energy we’ll go to Paris.’
‘I’ll last a couple more months,’ he said quietly. ‘We’ll go in July or August, just before Simone starts school.’
I pushed away from the desk. ‘Okay. Thanks, Leo. Now let’s go check on the work at Hennessy Road.’
‘Am I all right to drive?’ John said. ‘I don’t want to risk you.’
‘I don’t wear the glasses to drive,’ Leo said. ‘It’s only things close up you need them for.’
‘Damn,’ John said softly.
‘I’m surprised you haven’t complained of headaches from the eye strain,’ I said.
John’s face was miserable.
‘Healing himself.’ Leo sighed with exasperation. ‘Take him down to Central tomorrow to buy some reading glasses before he wastes all of his energy.’
‘We’re going to Hennessy Road right now. Can you guard Simone for us?’ I said.
‘Sure.’
I stopped in the doorway. ‘How come you wear reading glasses, Leo? You’re too young to need them yet, aren’t you?’
‘It’s ’cause I’m such a brainiac,’ Leo said.
John drove in silence along Magazine Gap Road towards Admiralty. The city lights glittered between the trees. He carefully negotiated the winding turns as we went down the steep hill.
‘It’s not that big a deal,’ I said.
He didn’t reply.
We meandered through the highrises and took the overpass into Garden Road. Old Government House sat on the left, empty now that there was no Governor. The Chief Executive chose not to live there because of the poor fung shui. The towers of Admiralty loomed above us, still bright with office lights.
‘John.’
He ignored me.
‘John, you just need to guard your energy. Be careful. If you want to go to Paris sooner, tell us.’ I turned in my seat to see his face. It was rigid with control.
He turned into Queens Road, four lanes both ways and still full of buses and taxis. He pushed his way through the stop-start traffic onto Hennessy Road, then eased into one of the dark, narrow side streets to enter the building’s car park. One of the demon guards smiled, opened the door and waved us in. A large sign next to the entrance warned that it was private parking only.
The Hennessy Road building was perfect for our purposes. It had been built in the mid-seventies, and the external walls were covered with tan tiles. Each floor was about two hundred square metres, and there was a floor of shops on the ground level, with two basement car park levels. We’d kept the shops; they provided the building with camouflage. A fashion boutique and a stationery shop leased the ground floor units, both run by friendly Shen who lived as humans.
There was only one van left in the car park; all the other human workmen had gone home. John didn’t even bother parking in a space; he just left the car in the middle.
After we’d climbed out of the car I stopped him with my hand on his sleeve. ‘Are you embarrassed about needing glasses?’
He sighed with feeling. ‘It was one thing having clothing bought and made. It was another dealing with human weaknesses and needs. But this . . .’ He pulled his arm away, turned and looked into my eyes. ‘This is my effectiveness as a warrior. If I can’t see well, how can I defend you and Simone?’
‘Okay,’ I said. ‘Easy. If you closed your eyes and worked blind, what’s the highest level of demon you could take down?’
‘I could take down the King himself without needing to see.’
‘How many Snake Mothers could you take down blind?’
He smiled sadly. ‘You’re right, Emma. You’re always right. I don’t need my eyes.’
‘See? It’s not that big a deal. And when we’re in Central tomorrow, you are not going to give me a hard time. Instead, you are going to sit quietly and let them test your eyes.’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘Now let’s see Gold about your Academy.’
He turned and gestured for me to lead. ‘Our Academy, Emma.’
‘Do you have any idea how good that sounds?’
He grinned. ‘Yes.’
Gold met us at the lift lobby, smiling and jolly as ever. He wore a tan polo shirt and a pair of tan slacks, setting off his golden-brown hair. ‘Come up to the fifth floor. We’re nearly finished there.’
Like most Hong Kong buildings, the Hennessy Road tower didn’t have a fourth floor. ‘Is there a fourth floor at all?’
‘Nope, fourth is skipped,’ Gold said. ‘Do you want to renumber the floors? We can have the lifts altered.’
‘Not worth the effort,’ I said. ‘And when we have Western kids coming in, they’ll learn that “four” sounds like “death” in Cantonese, so it’s bad luck.’
We exited the lift at the fifth floor. The lobby was plain brown tiles, with a single door leading directly ahead.
‘This will be a training floor,’ Gold said. ‘Two training rooms, ten by twelve metres each. For large classes of juniors.’
We went through the door to a small hallway with two more doors. Gold opened the one on the left and guided us in. There were several workmen still there.
‘And I said to that fucker, you watch your shit, because if you don’t, you’ll find it shoved up your ass —’ The workman speaking saw us and fell silent.
‘They’ve nearly finished painting the ceiling,’ Gold said. ‘After that we can put the mats in, and the lowest ten floors will be ready for the juniors to commence training.’
John dropped to one knee and inspected the mats piled in the corner. How many Immortal Masters have returned?
All but three, my Lord, Gold said. They are in the Western Palace, ready to assist in moving the students down here when Bright Mansions is ready.
‘Are the workmen human?’ I whispered.
Yes, Gold said. Can you understand them?
‘What? You mean they’re speaking Cantonese and I can understand them?’
Gold grinned. ‘Good. It’s working. And it’s Fukien, not Cantonese.’
I had a sudden evil idea, and called out to the workmen. ‘How long before you’ll finish painting the ceiling?’
They stared at me with their mouths open. One of them snapped out of it. ‘About an hour, miss.’
‘Thanks.’ I turned to Gold. ‘What’s next?’
‘We’ll meet with Jade in the sixth-floor common room and talk about the budget.’
‘Oh, damn. Budgets.’
‘Miss?’ one of the workmen called.
I turned back to them. They grinned at me. ‘How come you can understand our dialect?’
‘Magic.’ I grinned back. ‘Come on, let’s talk to Jade and have this over with. I hate dealing with accountants.’
After Jade had gone, I tapped the papers into a stack. ‘I need a folder to put all this stuff in.’
A black manila folder materialised in front of me. ‘Thanks, Gold.’
I leaned on the table and looked at John. ‘You’ll need to rewrite the orientation material. The students will probably appreciate some information on the new location, and they’ll need help adjusting to life in Hong Kong.’
Gold grinned broadly. John glared at him.
‘What?’ I said.
Neither of them spoke.
‘You’d better tell me before I start shouting, guys.’
Gold gestured towards John. John grimaced. ‘Gold has been harassing me to write orientation material for years, and I’ve never done it. No time. But nobody else can do it; it has to be me.’
‘That’s his Lordship’s decision, not mine,’ Gold said, his boyish face cheeky. ‘I think anybody could do it. But the Dark Lord disagrees.’
‘I’m the only one with the expertise to prepare the material,’ John said. ‘Nobody else has the knowledge to do it. Not even you, Gold.’
‘John, after we’ve been to Central tomorrow, we’ll sit down together, and you can tell me what you want to say, and I’ll write it,’ I said. ‘We can do it together.’
John hesitated, then put his hands out. ‘Oh, all right. You’re the only one with the brains to do it anyway.’
Gold’s face lit up with a wide grin of triumph, making him look even younger, barely out of his teens.
Three days later we sat together in the dining room at the Peak for a follow-up.
‘Do we have a nomination for a chair for the meeting?’ Gold said.
‘No, we don’t,’ I said. ‘And if you pull that “voted and seconded” and “minutes of the last meeting” crap ever again, I’ll take your head completely off. I don’t have time — I have an assignment due next week, and Simone’s only going to sleep for about half an hour.’
John made a soft sound of amusement. I ignored him.
‘Very well, my Lady,’ Gold said, unfazed. ‘First matter: housing the Disciples in Happy Valley. About a quarter of the flats are vacant now, but we need to make arrangements for who goes where.’
John explained. ‘The barracks on the Mountain housed a large number of juniors together with a senior supervising: standard military style. As they moved up through the ranks they received more private accommodation. We can’t do that here; the walls have to stay put, they’re supporting walls.’
I flipped through the papers in my black folder. ‘I don’t have a copy of the floor plan, Gold. Do you have a spare?’
Gold waved one hand and a floor plan appeared in front of me. ‘Thanks. Four three-bedroom, four two-bedroom units to a floor. That’s nineteen to a floor with one supervisor. Too many; we need a common area and some study rooms.’ I thought for a moment.
‘You think so?’ John said.
‘What we’ll do is give the supervisor one of the three-bedroom units, make the other two bedrooms study areas, and the living room a common room for all of them.’ I scribbled on the paper in front of me. ‘How many students to a floor?’
‘Seventeen students, one supervisor to a floor,’ Gold said. ‘Twelve floors will handle two hundred and four. Enough.’
‘What’s the cube root of six thousand, seven hundred and fifty-three?’ I said.
‘To how many decimal places?’
‘Ten.’
‘Eighteen point nine zero one six one five one five eight —’
‘Stop. How come you can do that?’
‘Do what, my Lady?’
‘I’ve noticed that. You can do enormous sums in your head.’
‘Not in my head, and it’s part of my nature, my Lady. Can we return to the logistics of the accommodation? I’d like to finish it before Simone wakes and starts pestering you.’
‘Simone can go to Leo,’ John said.
‘Use your super Shen mega-powers, John, and see that Leo’s taken Monica out to the market,’ I said. ‘When Simone wakes up she’ll be right in here annoying us.’
‘Mega-powers. You make me sound like something out of a Japanese superhero show.’
‘You are ten times weirder than anything on those shows, and that’s saying something.’
Gold grinned. ‘Even the Beetle Boys?’
‘It’s close, but even them.’ I checked my notes. ‘Okay, junior Disciples, twelve floors. How about we give the seniors their own units, or let them share? Is that acceptable?’
‘Quite acceptable,’ John said. ‘It will be smaller than the Mountain, but that’s Hong Kong.’
‘How many floors, Gold?’
‘Probably about ten; plenty of room.’
‘There will still be room for you and Jade?’ John said.
‘Yes, my Lord. That leaves the top four floors.’
‘The mortal human Masters can go there,’ John said. ‘I’ll take the walls out; they’re not supporting walls at the top. We’ll make some big penthouses for them.’
‘I’ll get right onto it,’ Gold said. ‘I’ll move in some tame demons to clean up the empty units and prepare them. Next item.’ He checked the agenda in front of him. ‘Armoury. My Lord?’
‘That’s your area of expertise, John.’
John sighed, pulled his glasses off and rubbed his eyes. ‘Only a handful of the most robust Celestial Weapons made it. Some of them are very special. I don’t like the idea of them staying on the Mountain without the Celestial Masters to guard them.’
‘Do we have room here for them?’ I said.
‘The seals are set. The answer is: yes,’ John said. ‘Gold.’
‘My Lord.’ Gold nodded and scribbled some notes. He glanced up at John. ‘Seven Stars?’
John leaned back. ‘Seven Stars is the most destructive weapon ever forged. But it was forged for me. It will not shine for another. Leave it where it is. Only my most trusted lieutenants have access. It is safe.’
Gold was silent for a moment. Then he spoke softly. ‘I really am most profoundly honoured, my Lord.’
John waved him down. ‘The forge is undamaged. Gather the forge staff and put them to work. I want them replacing weapons as soon as possible.’
Gold nodded and scribbled some more. ‘My Lord.’
‘Also, go shopping for me. Hunt around the Earthly suppliers. I don’t want anything too poor in quality, it would be a waste of time teaching with rubbish. See what you can turn up.’
‘My Lord, I’ll see what I can do. I’ll go to Japan, they have always made quality blades. Don’t expect too much though. The art of crafting a fine weapon that isn’t a firearm is becoming lost.’
‘I know. Search out the antique weapons markets as well; there are some excellent old blades that could serve us well. We may even be able to pick up some more Masamunes — anything from that school would be worth having. Don’t worry about the expense, the cost is worth it. If you’re not certain about authenticity, let me see the blade. How is work proceeding in Hennessy Road?’
‘Very quickly. The demons work day and night. Only noise restrictions are holding us back.’
‘This really is working out very well.’
Four weeks later we met in the new conference room on the ninth floor of Hennessy Road.
‘Happy Valley,’ Gold said without any preliminary meeting nonsense. ‘The residents are complaining about the noise of the renovations. They are cancelling their leases and moving out.’
‘Good,’ I said. ‘Offer the remaining residents a reward to leave.’
‘I already did,’ Gold said. ‘The building should be ours by September.’
‘That fits perfectly,’ I said.
‘We need to employ people to look after the units,’ Gold said. ‘Cook, clean, things like that. I thought at first the Disciples could do it themselves —’
‘Of course they can’t,’ John said. ‘They’re exhausted at the end of the day. And some of them are studying as well. We can’t expect them to cook and clean for themselves on top of that.’
‘The Dark Lord is quite correct,’ Gold said. ‘So we need to hire people to help out.’
‘You can’t employ domestic helpers,’ I said. ‘It wouldn’t work.’
‘Why not?’ John said.
‘Have you seen those women on a Sunday in Central? They all meet there. There must be thousands of them —’
‘About eighty thousand, last time I counted,’ Gold said.
‘You were there on a quiet day,’ John said.
I continued, ignoring them. ‘And they’re all discussing their employers. They’d find out in no time flat —’
‘About the unusual nature of the residents of Turtle’s Folly,’ John said. ‘And how everybody seems able to speak Tagalog, regardless of where they’re from, because of the language charm Gold put in.’
Gold and I stared at him, speechless.
Eventually I found my voice. ‘How the hell did you know I call it that?’
John took his glasses off and leaned over the table to glare at me. ‘I know everything that happens on my Mountain.’ He leaned back. ‘I think it’s a good name for Bright Mansions. Very bad move, buying it at the top of the market like that. I’m doing a nice piece of calligraphy. Took me a long time to find a correct translation for the word “folly”.’
‘You’re not.’
‘I am. I’ll have it done in brass and put it over the door.’
‘You’re joking,’ I said.
‘Deadly serious. I’ll buy a couple of stone tortoises and put them on either side of the entrance as well, just to make the point.’
Gold’s mouth flopped open.
‘The Chinese Disciples will refuse to live there,’ I said.
‘They won’t have a choice.’
‘Xuan Wu Xuan Tian Shang Di,’ I said very severely, ‘Celestial Highness, Dark Emperor of the Northern Heavens, if you do this stupid thing your shell is in very serious trouble.’ I glared at him. ‘Simone will have to go in there sometimes, and I do not want to have to explain this to her, particularly about how it relates to your true nature.’
‘My true nature as the egg of a turtle, or my true nature as a motherless bastard?’
Gold made a quiet choking sound.
‘Both!’
‘Oh, all right.’ He leaned back, slipped his glasses on and gave it up. ‘But only for Simone. And I will definitely do it when I come back and she’s old enough to understand.’
‘You will be the one to explain it to her then. Which are you anyway? Turtle or tortoise?’
Gold sounded like he was strangling.
‘Same thing, same essence,’ John said without looking up. ‘Turtle in water, tortoise on land. The Tiger is the essence of all the great cats.’
‘And the Phoenix is bird essence. I understand. What about the Dragon?’
‘Essence of arrogant bastard.’ John gestured with one hand. ‘Gold.’
Gold flipped frantically through his notes. ‘Where were we?’
‘Staff for Turtle’s Folly,’ John said. ‘Emma’s right. Overseas or local domestic helpers are out of the question — they’d find out too much about us. I’ll send some of the Masters out demon-hunting and see what they come up with. Should be okay to put newly tamed low-level demons in there with so many senior Disciples and the Masters to keep an eye on them.’
‘Very good, my Lord,’ Gold said, taking notes.
‘We need to buy a couple of buses to carry the students between Wan Chai and the Valley,’ I said.
‘Easily done, my Lady.’ Gold looked up and shrugged. ‘I have nothing else to do.’
‘I’ll talk to the Masters about a demon-hunting expedition,’ John said. ‘And I’ll need to put that calligraphy in a safe place so you won’t find it and destroy it before I come back.’
‘The Disciples will be out of the building and back on the Mountain by the time you come back,’ I said. ‘There won’t be any place to put it.’
John took his glasses off and put them in their case. ‘I’ll find somewhere.’
Chapter Four (#ulink_44c49ef5-4fd8-5fc3-b318-5154553f3a6b)
About ten o’clock Saturday morning I put the finishing touches to the first draft of my assignment and set it to print in John’s office. I jumped when he spoke into my ear.
I’m going to call you on your mobile. Ready?
I put my hand on the phone and picked it up when it rang. ‘Yeah?’
‘Do you have time to come down to Hennessy Road with Leo and Simone? There’s something we all need to do together.’
‘Sure. I need a break from this anyway. Give us twenty minutes.’
‘You’ll need longer than that, I have the car. Gold will drive it up for you. Leo can bring you down.’
‘Okay.’ I hesitated, then changed my mind about mentioning the transport situation. Maybe when Simone started school. ‘See you soon.’
‘You forgot to put your hands on the wheel again,’ Leo said as Gold pulled up in the car.
Gold just grinned and disappeared.
At Hennessy Road, Leo and I took Simone up to the large training room on the fifth floor. Mirrors covered one of the long walls, and vertical blinds shaded the windows on the short wall. John and Gold were waiting for us.
The room was prepared for demon training. The Academy’s demon jar sat in the corner, full of large black beads. Black hand towels were stacked neatly on shelves under the windows.
‘Simone, go with Gold to the top-floor conference room and wait for us there,’ John said.
‘Okay, Daddy.’ Simone took Gold’s hand to leave the room.
‘Now.’ John linked his hands behind his back. ‘Have either of you warmed up?’
Leo and I shared a look, then turned back to John and shook our heads.
‘Good. You are to do this cold, without any preparation. We’ll start at level ten.’ John pulled a black bead out of the jar and threw it onto the floor under the mirrors. ‘Leo.’
The demon grew into human form: a Chinese man in his early twenties, wearing jeans and a plain T-shirt.
Leo moved to the middle of the room, faced the demon and readied himself. He nodded without looking away.
The demon threw itself at Leo. He ducked under it, turned, twisted, and threw it over his shoulder onto its back. He rammed his fist through its face and it dissipated into feathery black streamers.
‘Good,’ John said. ‘Towels on the side.’
Leo collected a towel from the shelves and wiped his hands. He tossed the towel into the wicker laundry basket next to the shelves, then returned to stand next to me.
John pulled another demon out. ‘Emma.’
‘Am I limited to physical?’ I said. ‘If I am, hold off releasing it. I’ll take my ring off.’
‘No limit on what you do,’ John said. ‘Energy, physical, anything. Just take it out.’
I raised my hand and transferred my ring from my finger to the chain around my neck anyway. Then I readied myself in the centre of the room and nodded.
John threw the demon to the floor and it took the form of an elderly Chinese woman in a bright green cheongsam. She lunged forward to attack me and I took her out with a ball of chi.
‘Good,’ John said. ‘Obviously not a challenge for either of you. Let’s try something bigger.’ He shuffled inside the jar. ‘Level twenty.’ He glanced up. ‘Call if you’re not confident.’ He stopped and spoke more fiercely. ‘I mean it. This is not a competition. Call if you’re not confident.’
‘Yes, sir,’ Leo and I said in unison.
‘Good.’ John threw the bigger demon and it formed under the mirrors. ‘Leo.’
Leo took it easily. John pulled out another level twenty and I took it just as easily with energy.
‘Level thirty.’
‘Once we’re higher than this I’ll need a weapon, my Lord,’ Leo said. ‘They’re much faster than me and I need an edge.’
‘Emma?’
‘Me too. I can’t generate enough energy without the weapon to take them out.’
‘I’ve seen you take a level twenty-five bare-handed,’ John said.
‘I prefer to use energy. Don’t get my hands dirty.’
‘Against humanoids?’
‘Oh, come on, you know that physical is the only way to go with them.’
‘Very well,’ John said. ‘Take the level thirties, and then we’ll move to weapons.’
‘Is this a test?’ I said.
‘Of course it is. A simulation.’
Leo and I shared a look, then shrugged. Whatever. He was the boss.
John tossed the level thirty to the floor under the mirrors. It took True Form: a massive humanoid, seven feet tall, with black scales and tusks.
‘Nice one,’ I said.
Leo hesitated. ‘You want it?’
‘Nah, you can have it.’
Leo stepped forward, readied himself and nodded.
The demon came alive. It looked at each of us in turn, then quickly saluted John. ‘Dark Lord.’ It nodded to Leo. ‘Black Lion. I am honoured.’ It saw me and stopped. ‘What are you?’
‘Perfectly ordinary human female. What, you’ve never seen one before? I find that hard to believe.’
‘Not like you.’ The demon turned its three red eyes onto Leo. ‘Lion.’
‘A second chance,’ John said.
The demon threw itself at Leo, clawed hands raised. Leo ducked beneath its hands and sliced at its abdomen as he went through. His hands glanced off.
The demon stopped and turned. Leo took two steps back, leapt, and ran a jumping high kick straight through its head.
He landed lightly on his feet and the demon dissipated.
‘Leo!’ John shouted.
Leo didn’t reply. He just turned to face John and held his hands out from his sides.
‘How many rules did you break just then?’
Leo hesitated. ‘I think at least five, my Lord.’
‘It is possible that it could have been a higher level disguising its speed. What if it had been a level fifty and you performed a stupid move like that?’
Leo didn’t reply.
‘You know the drill; you teach it! Treat all weapons as if they were sharp. Treat all demons as if they were Mothers. And never take both feet off the floor. When we return you will face five demons of random levels, and if I see you do any more stupid moves like that you will be restricted from weapons for three weeks.’
‘My Lord.’ Leo wasn’t fazed. ‘How many more? I need a shower now.’ He gestured towards his slacks, which were covered in black demon stuff. ‘Another pair ruined.’ He grinned at me. ‘I see what you mean.’
‘Not much longer,’ John said. ‘If it burns let me know and I’ll dismiss you. You should be fine for a while.’ He turned and threw a bead onto the floor. ‘Emma.’
The demon took female human form. She came straight for me.
I quickly bound her, and she stood frozen, her face a mask of loathing.
‘Move back, Leo, this is going to be big.’
Leo backed away.
I used the chi I had drained from her when I bound her and made it into a huge ball, a good metre across. I threw it at the demon and she exploded.
‘That was a foolish thing to do,’ John said. ‘You are pushing your reserves too hard.’
‘I can handle it.’
‘Not only was that a dangerously large amount of energy to throw at the demon, the energy you received when you destroyed her was an even more dangerous amount.’
‘I need a larger reserve. I need to be able to take out much bigger demons with energy. Is there any other way to enlarge my energy reserve?’
He sighed with resignation. ‘No. I understand. But please be careful; we need you.’ He gestured towards the weapons rack. ‘Your weapons are there; collect them and we’ll move up to level forty. And that means no more stupid grandstanding from either of you.’
‘Can you take one that high, Emma?’ Leo said as he selected John’s sword, Dark Heavens, from the rack.
‘With the sword, yes,’ I said as I collected my own. ‘Bare-handed, probably another year and I’ll have it.’
‘Sooner than that if you continue to work this hard with the energy,’ John said. He shuffled in the jar. ‘Damn, not many that high a level. Wait.’ He closed his eyes and held his hand over the jar.
‘No!’ Leo shouted.
‘You are in serious trouble!’ I yelled.
Two beads slid to the top and flew into his hand. He opened his eyes. ‘There are only about ten left.’
‘For heaven’s sake will you guard your energy, John.’
‘If Ms Kwan saw you do that she’d have your shell for breakfast,’ Leo growled.
‘Too late.’ John threw one of the beads onto the floor. The level forty took human form, a tiny ancient Chinese man. ‘Who wants it?’
Leo stepped forward. ‘I remember this little bastard. I was there when you took him. He’s mine.’
He readied himself and nodded.
The demon didn’t move but something changed in its eyes. It scowled. ‘I will not face something as worthless as you,’ it said, and spat on the floor at Leo’s feet. It looked at me then. ‘Disgusting,’ it sneered. ‘A lowly female.’ It turned to John and gestured angrily towards us. ‘Is this what you held me for? A gay-lo nigger and a little girl? I will not face women,’ it said, glaring at Leo.
‘I see what you mean, Leo,’ I said softly. ‘Please, my friend, take your time with this one.’
‘Do you like the taste of turtle, gay-lo?’ the demon said viciously.
Both John and Leo stiffened.
‘Do you like the taste of turtle egg?’
John’s face went rigid and his eyes burned. ‘Take this one out before it speaks again, Leo, or I may be forced to do it myself.’
Leo gestured a come-on to the demon. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, my Lord.’
The demon didn’t move.
‘Come and get me.’
The demon smiled slightly and shook its head.
‘To hell with it,’ Leo said, and swung the sword at the demon’s head.
The demon backed, avoiding the blade, but didn’t fight back. When Leo swung at it again, it backed again. Eventually it reached the wall and turned away from Leo.
Leo lunged after it and it jumped back out of his reach. ‘You will need to do better than that, gay-lo. You have not even touched me.’
Leo’s face went rigid and he lunged to run the demon through before it could escape. It looked down at the sword piercing it with surprise, then smiled up at Leo and exploded.
‘Enough, Leo,’ John said. ‘I can see the level you are at. Shower, change, meet us in the top-floor conference room. Dismissed.’
Leo went to the weapons rack and collected Dark Heavens’ scabbard. He stopped at the doorway and saluted both John and me. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’ Then went out.
‘Your turn, my Lady,’ John said. He threw the level forty onto the floor.
It took True Form: a greyish-green humanoid with tufts of red hair and two bulging eyes.
I moved to the centre of the room, readied my sword and nodded. Physical was the way to go with this one.
The demon was unbound and studied me curiously. ‘What are you?’
‘Why do you things keep asking me that? Haven’t you seen a perfectly ordinary human woman before?’
‘Not like you. You are different.’ The demon turned and saluted John. ‘Dark Lord.’ It saluted me. ‘Lady.’ It threw itself at me.
I ducked under its outstretched arms and spun around it, hitting it on the back of the head with the pommel of my sword as it went through; I couldn’t move my arm around quickly enough to use the blade. It was knocked down by the blow, but turned a neat somersault and landed on its feet facing me, arms outstretched.
‘Nice move,’ I said.
‘Thank you.’
It went for me again, this time throwing a swinging fist at my face. I ducked under the fist and swung at its abdomen with my sword, but it wasn’t there. It had pivoted on our mutual axis and was beside me. It swung at my head but I ducked under the blow, flipped over forwards, rolled, and jumped up facing it. I didn’t lose momentum as it tried to keep up with me; I swung the sword straight at its neck.
It blocked the blow with its forearm and pushed my sword hand back. It was stronger than me and I couldn’t stop it from pushing my sword backwards.
I went with the movement, spun, and used my foot in a roundhouse kick into the side of its chest.
My foot went in with a satisfying crunch. I was through it. I carried my foot through the middle of the black stuff, then spun and leapt back as it exploded.
Not fast enough. Black stuff completely covered me from head to toe.
‘Damn.’
‘Well done,’ John said with satisfaction. ‘I can see the level you are at. Good.’ He didn’t move from the other side of the room. ‘Shower. Change. Meet me in the conference room.’ His voice became fierce. ‘Excellent!’
Everybody was waiting for me in the conference room. Simone had drawn brightly coloured dragons on the whiteboard; one of them was recognisably Jade and the other was Qing Long, the East Wind. She even had their size difference nearly accurate; he was about five times bigger than Jade.
‘Gold, take Simone to my office. I want to speak to Emma and Leo alone.’
Simone scowled.
‘Last time, sweetheart, I promise.’
Simone took Gold’s hand and led him out.
‘Good.’ John leaned his arms on the table. ‘Emma, what we just did is confirmation of something I already knew. You can both take up to level forty without too much difficulty.’
I stiffened as I understood. I was at the same level of expertise as Leo.
‘News, Emma?’ Leo said softly.
‘I didn’t think too much about it before, Leo. You’ve always been better than me at hand-to-hand. But with a weapon and energy, I can take the same level as you.’
‘You realise what this means?’ John said.
Leo and I shared a look, then turned back to John and shook our heads.
‘You can take turns staking out the school. You can share the guardian duties. You’re just as good a guard as Leo now, Emma.’
‘Oh no!’ I shouted. ‘Is that what this was about? You want to make me bodyguard as well as nanny? You must be joking! My thesis is due in five months and I haven’t even found a topic for it.’ I ran my hands through my hair. ‘No way. I have enough to do as it is.’
‘When Simone starts school, you’ll have plenty of time,’ John said. ‘You and Leo can share guard duties, and spend time teaching here. It will work out very well.’ He leaned over the table to me, his eyes sparkling. ‘Dear Lady Emma, I formally request of you. Will you assist Leo in the guarding of my beloved daughter?’
‘This is brilliant, my Lord,’ Leo said. ‘We can rotate the time. Some spent guarding, some spent teaching. A good balance.’
‘I want a pay rise,’ I grumbled. ‘I cannot believe you are doing this to me.’
‘Wait.’ John pulled a folded chequebook out of his hip pocket. He flattened it on the table, opened it, scribbled on a cheque, tore it out with a flourish and handed it to me.
‘How much?’ Leo said.
‘Ten million.’ I tore the cheque into tiny pieces. ‘But you forgot to sign it.’
‘You can sign it yourself, you know that.’
‘You both hate me. This was a setup from the start.’ I sighed with feeling. ‘I’ll be fiercely busy until she starts school, John. The rebuilding, the management of Hennessy Road and Turtle’s Folly —’
Leo broke in. ‘What?’
‘She calls it Turtle’s Folly,’ John said.
I ignored them. ‘The management of the school and the residence is a huge job. I can’t possibly teach until Simone returns to school and frees up some time for me.’
‘We can hire someone to help look after Simone,’ John said.
‘No way!’ Leo and I said in unison.
‘She’s far too special to give to anybody else,’ I said. ‘She stays with either Leo or me.’
‘How about I bring Charlie over from London to help you out until school starts?’ John said. ‘She can mind Simone while you’re in meetings, and care for her at the Peak so you can finish your thesis. I promised she’d be able to come over and brush up her cooking skills here in Hong Kong anyway. James can mind the house in London by himself for a while.’
‘That’s a great idea,’ I said, and Leo nodded agreement. ‘Simone loves Charlie dearly and would really enjoy seeing her. Perfect.’
My footsteps echoed eerily through the tunnel leading out of the MTR station. There wasn’t anybody else in the tunnel with me. Most unusual for Hong Kong.
A scraping sound came from the tiled area behind me. Loud enough to echo through the tunnel. It sounded like scales dragging along the ground.
I glanced back and saw it. It was enormous; at least six metres long, black and shining. It flicked its forked tongue at me.
I spun and ran. I raced through the tunnel, but my feet slipped on the tiles. It closed on me, the sound of its scales on the tiles a wet, shining slither. Louder and louder . . .
It crashed onto me, pinning me under its enormous, slick body. I couldn’t move.
It wrapped its body around me, but didn’t squeeze. It just held me.
Then it was gone.
I pulled myself up and walked out through the tunnel. Well, it was about time. What a wonderful feeling of satisfaction. I was complete. I was whole. And it felt so good, because I was so very, very dangerous. Now. Who would I kill first?
I woke and stumbled out of bed, then collapsed on the floor, panting and drenched in sweat.
John must have felt my distress because he came in. He wore his plain black pyjama pants and his long hair had come almost completely out of its braid. He knew better than to approach.
I knelt on the floor, gasping.
‘If I could hold you right now, I would. Do you want me to call someone?’
I raised my hand. I took a deep gulping breath and pulled myself to my feet, then sat on the bed. ‘I’m okay.’
He sat on the other side of the bed. ‘That must have been a hell of a nightmare.’
I glanced into his eyes. ‘I dreamed I turned into a snake. No, that’s not right. I dreamed that a snake turned into me.’
He was taken aback. ‘Really?’
I dropped my head. ‘A really big black snake.’
‘I would love to see that,’ he said, his voice intense.
‘What?’
‘I’m sure you would be spectacularly beautiful. Black?’ He smiled slightly. ‘Wonderful.’
I looked away. ‘Go back to bed, reptile man.’
‘Are you sure you’re all right?’
‘It was just a freaky dream. That’s all.’
‘If you’re sure . . .’
‘You need your rest. Go back to bed.’
‘As you wish, Emma. Good night.’
‘Night, John.’
It took me a long time to go back to sleep after he’d gone.
Chapter Five (#ulink_fc34bae0-58fb-53f5-a68f-e03c85057235)
I met my friends April and Louise for lunch in the Thai restaurant in Wan Chai. It had been a long time.
April was a lovely Australian Chinese who I’d met working at Kitty Kwok’s kindergarten before I went to work full-time for John. Her pregnancy was already well along and she had a cute bulge in front, accentuated by her lime-green maternity dress. The dress was an awful concoction of frills, bows and ruffles, and made her seem bigger than she was. Her face had filled out with the pregnancy, but she looked healthy and happy.
Louise was still herself, blonde, bony, and full of freckles and mischief. We’d shared an apartment in Sha Tin before I’d moved in to work as a live-in nanny for John, and I hadn’t heard from her since we’d run into the White Tiger while having lunch at Sha Tin shopping centre and she’d fallen for him on the spot. I’d ferociously warned him off her otherwise she would have ended up as a member of his extensive harem.
‘When’s the baby due, April?’ I said.
‘September. Mid-September,’ April said. ‘It’s a boy.’
Louise glanced up from her menu. ‘You had it tested already?’
‘Sure,’ April said. ‘Every month, when I visit the doctor, I have an ultrasound. They found out last appointment. Andy’s very happy. He says he wants to keep it now.’ She leaned back and smiled with satisfaction. ‘We’re a family. I knew it would all work out.’
‘That’s so wonderful, April,’ I said. ‘So you’re all together now?’
‘Yes, but not living together. He doesn’t have time, he needs to be on the Island to be close to work. So he lives on Hong Kong Island, and I’m at Discovery Bay with the domestic helper. He comes and sees me once every few weeks, and tells me how happy he is.’
‘What about the other wife?’
‘She doesn’t matter,’ April said with a dismissive wave of her hand.
Louise and I shared a look.
‘Is he still in the same work, April?’ I said, carefully not mentioning Andy’s underworld connections in front of Louise.
‘He says he’s not involved any more,’ April said, obviously happy. ‘He’s working in Aunty Kitty’s business. Mostly in China.’
‘I’m pleased for you,’ I said, and I meant it.
Louise looked up from her menu. ‘Soft-shell crab. Want some?’
‘Can’t eat crab while I’m pregnant,’ April said.
‘Why not?’ I said.
‘It will make the baby a criminal. Scuttle sideways, like a crab.’
‘What else can’t you eat?’ I said, trying to keep the disbelief from my voice.
‘Lots of stuff,’ April said. ‘Have to be careful. Not make my blood too hot or too cold. The Chinese doctor keeps an eye on me. I drink Chinese medicine, to stay strong. Aunty Kitty is looking after me very well, she has doctors who are looking after me.’
‘Kitty Kwok?’
‘She says she misses you from the kindergarten, Emma. She says you should go and visit her at her house. She keeps asking me to take you over there.’
I didn’t say anything. Kitty Kwok still called me, and approached me at charity functions, and I still carefully avoided her. I was sick to death of the woman. But at least she was helping April with the baby.
‘I’m not going through that when I have a baby,’ Louise said grimly.
‘What?’ I hesitated. ‘What?’
‘Oh, didn’t I tell you?’ Louise said with an evil grin. ‘I’m off to get married at the end of the month. Say bye bye, ladies, I’m marrying a king.’
‘No!’ I shouted, and heads snapped around to look at me. I lowered my voice. ‘Don’t you dare go off with that bastard!’
The waiter approached and we ordered quickly.
After he had gone I turned to Louise. ‘If you go off with him nobody’ll ever see you again. For God’s sake, Louise, don’t do this!’
‘A king?’ April said, trying to keep up.
‘Yep,’ Louise said with satisfaction. She eyed me sideways. ‘Watch this, Emma, this is really good.’ She turned back to April. ‘I’m marrying an Arab sheik. A king. Filthy rich. I’ll be moving to the Middle East at the end of the month. Say ta-ta.’
‘You’re marrying one of them? You have to wear those veils and things, you know,’ April said, explaining. ‘You can’t go out in public. And they sometimes have more than one wife. If he’s really rich it might be worth it, but if he’s not then it’s a waste of time.’
‘Oh my God, you are so mercenary sometimes, April.’ I leaned forward to speak intensely to Louise. ‘This is such a bad idea. You do know how many wives he has already?’
‘They’re great. I’ve met some of them,’ Louise said. ‘They came with him to explain. They all help each other, look after each other, great friends. Can’t wait.’
‘Don’t let his . . .’ I hesitated. I chose my words. ‘His prowess cloud your judgement, Louise. Once you’re over the novelty, you have to live with him, and share him.’
‘You know him too, Emma?’ April said. ‘He has wives already?’
‘Prowess?’ Louise said still grinning. ‘Wouldn’t know, the guy hasn’t touched me.’ The grin widened. ‘He is a perfect gentleman; you have to marry him and go with him before he’ll do anything. Like I said, can’t wait.’
I put my head in my hands. ‘Oh God.’
Louise dropped her voice to a low purr. ‘Soft white fur.’
I folded my arms on the table and dropped my head on them. I wanted to bang my head on the table. ‘Oh God! I am going to kill that bastard when I see him!’ I glared up at her. ‘He promised me he’d stay away from you!’
‘Oh, that explains it,’ Louise said. ‘I had to chase him around for ages. Took a long time to finally make him give in.’
I buried my head in my arms. ‘I am going to kill him.’
The waiter came back and I lifted my head. He placed four jelly coconut milk drinks and a pineapple rice on the table, and turned away.
I stopped him. ‘We didn’t order this.’
He froze, then his face stiffened. He picked up the drinks and the rice with disdain and stomped away.
‘What did your family say when you told them?’ I said.
‘They’re not speaking to me.’ She changed her voice so that she sounded very stern and spoke down her nose. ‘I cannot tell you how disappointed I am.’ She grinned. ‘Makes it easier, really.’
‘You’re throwing your whole life away to be one of a hundred,’ I said.
‘One hundred and seventeen. But the first fifty or so are really old and ugly. No competition. He just keeps them around ’cause he has to.’ Her eyes sparkled. ‘Like you can talk, anyway. I hear yours has scales. Yuck.’
‘What are you talking about?’ April said, completely bewildered.
The waiter came and plonked some dishes onto the table. He glared at me. ‘We ordered some drinks too,’ I said. He stomped off.
‘Scales?’ April said softly. ‘You have a man, Emma? Not this Chen man, is it?’
‘Yep,’ Louise said with satisfaction. ‘Engaged to him.’
‘You going to marry John Chen?’ April turned away. ‘Lucky you. When’s the wedding?’
‘Not for a long time, April. A lot of problems. May never happen at all.’
‘Lighten up, Emma,’ Louise said. ‘The Tiger says it’ll happen.’
I didn’t say anything.
‘Why did you say he has scales?’ April said.
‘He’s a turtle,’ Louise said with relish.
I glanced up quickly. April inhaled sharply, her eyes very wide.
‘You say that about Emma’s man? You insult Emma too? What a horrible thing to say!’
‘What?’ Louise said, not understanding. ‘What did I say?’
April leaned across the table towards Louise. ‘You said he’s a turtle,’ she hissed.
‘That’s a shocking insult, Louise,’ I said.
‘Is it? No wonder the Tiger says it all the time.’ Louise grinned. ‘What does it mean?’
‘Man who cannot satisfy wife,’ April said, very softly. ‘Wife turns to other men.’
‘Cuckold,’ I said.
‘Whoa.’ Louise’s eyes widened with delight. ‘Cool. Good one.’
‘Same thing as wearing a green hat,’ April said.
‘Why turtle?’ Louise said. ‘Why is that particular animal the insult?’
I didn’t want to discuss it. ‘I have no idea.’
‘I don’t know either,’ April said. ‘Just turtle is very offensive animal. Lot of insults attached to it.’
I studied them. April: living in dreamland, believing she had a family when she only saw her man every few weeks. Louise: willing to share a man with more than a hundred others. And me.
I was probably the most pathetic of us all.
‘Will I still be able to see you, Louise?’ I said.
‘Since you know all about it, you might be able to talk to me occasionally,’ Louise said, still obviously happy. ‘Don’t count on anything; usually when we go there we’re gone for good. Never seen again.’
‘What?’ April said. ‘You don’t mean that, do you? I don’t understand.’
‘Your poor family,’ I whispered.
‘Thoroughly worth it.’ Louise glanced down at the dishes. ‘Is this what we ordered?’
I looked at the dishes as well and sagged. ‘Nope.’
‘The economic downturn hasn’t affected this place at all,’ Louise said as she tried to catch the waiter’s eye. ‘They still act as if they’re doing us a favour by letting us eat here.’
‘I’m glad everything turned out for all of us,’ April said. ‘We’ll all be happy married women.’
I really did feel the need to bang my head on the table.
I tapped on John’s office door and opened it a crack. ‘Free to talk?’
‘Just let me save this file,’ he said, studying the computer, then turned and leaned his elbows on the pile of papers on his desk. ‘What?’
‘It’s May fifth. The festival’s started. And you haven’t done anything.’
‘Aiya,’ he said, and I giggled. ‘What?’
‘That’s an extremely Cantonese sound coming from you,’ I said, still smiling.
‘I’ve heard you say it too. You can pick people who have lived in Hong Kong for any length of time, even expats. They all say it.’
‘Cheung Chau,’ I said, bringing him back to the point.
‘Aiya,’ he said again. ‘It’s already started?’
‘The buns are up, John. The three effigies have already been built.’
‘When’s the big day?’
‘Three days from now. May eighth.’ I sighed with exasperation. ‘Why don’t you ever look in your diary?’
‘I have a secretary and I have you,’ he said. ‘I don’t need to.’
‘You forgot your own birthday, Pak Tai.’
‘You know it’s not my birthday,’ he said impatiently. ‘It’s the Buddha’s birthday. They just lumped me into the holiday because it was convenient.’
‘Did you know him?’
‘Who?’
‘The Sakyamuni Buddha.’
He hesitated, watching me, then, ‘No.’
‘What about the teachings?’
‘What about them?’
‘Are they true? The Buddhist Precepts?’
He sighed. ‘You know better than to ask me that, Emma. You know you have to find your own way.’
I shrugged it off, it was worth a try. ‘Okay, so when’s your birthday?’
‘You know I have no idea,’ he said. ‘After four and a half thousand years I’d challenge anybody to have an idea. I doubt if I was ever actually born, anyway. I just am.’
‘Well then, Eighth Day of the Fourth Moon it is. May eighth this year. Three days from now. Thursday.’
He leaned back and retied his hair. ‘Aiya.’
‘I’ve already cancelled all your classes, and booked the boat to take us over. We leave at ten in the morning. Okay?’
He grinned broadly. ‘You already arranged it?’
‘Of course I did. You don’t think I’d leave it to you, do you?’
Cheung Chau was a dumbbell-shaped island about an hour’s boat ride from Central Pier. The island was only three hundred metres wide at its narrowest point and hardly any height above sea level. The two ‘weights’ on the dumbbell stretched to either side, and were slightly higher.
The island was completely packed with people for the festival. John carried Simone so that she wouldn’t be crushed.
The air was full of the noise of shouting, drums and gongs, and the smells of food and sweat. A thick pall of incense smoke hung over the entire island.
We stopped for lunch at one of the small restaurants near the pier before we went anywhere. The restaurants usually specialised in live seafood, held in tanks next to the kitchen. Diners could select exactly which fish and shellfish they wanted, how they wanted them served, and the restaurant would oblige. But for the week of the Bun Festival the entire island of Cheung Chau went vegetarian in Pak Tai’s honour. The butcher shops closed for the holidays.
After lunch we wandered through the packed streets to the Pak Tai temple. The bun towers stood proudly outside the temple, enormous ten-metre-high bamboo cones held by a bamboo scaffold. The buns were strung around the outside of the cones.
The tradition was that at the end of the festival, after midnight on the final day, young men would climb the towers to retrieve the buns for the crowd; a good-luck race. But in 1978, one of the towers had collapsed and some of the bun racers had been killed. Since then the buns had been distributed to the island’s residents by the clergy of the temple.
John wouldn’t talk about what had happened in ’78. Apparently he hadn’t been present that year; normally he would have been there to make sure that nobody was injured. But in ’78 he hadn’t been able to make it, and wouldn’t say why. It may have had something to do with him losing the Serpent about that time, but with a creature as strange as him it was impossible to tell.
Three enormous effigies had been constructed out of bamboo and brightly coloured paper, about five metres tall. They were of a black-skinned demonic-looking deity with horns; a benign elderly scholar with a flowing white beard and traditional robes; and another demonic-looking red-skinned figure. They were Dei Ching Wong, Ruler of the Underworld; Do Dei Gang, the Kitchen God; and Shang Shan, the God of Earth and Mountains.
There was no effigy of Pak Tai; he was far too awesome to be shown like that. But he would have his chance later.
After we’d lit some incense at the temple and John had bought Simone a brightly coloured good-luck pinwheel, we wandered back to John’s house on the island. No motorised vehicles were permitted on Cheung Chau, so the streets could be very narrow.
We stopped at a plain concrete three-storey village-style house on the main thoroughfare. John pushed the door open.
The lower floor of the house was paved with pale green tiles and had bare concrete walls. The living room was minimally furnished with old-fashioned rosewood furniture and a stained coffee table, with a folding mah jong table. A set of rusting metal bunk beds with faded silk quilts folded at the feet stood against the wall on one side. It appeared to be a typical island village house, like many rented out for holiday weekends. John led us up the stairs to the second floor.
The second floor was plushly decorated with smooth cream Italian floor tiles and textured wallpaper. A comfortable leather lounge and a wide-screen television stood to one side and a rosewood six-seater dining table to the other. A well-fitted kitchen was at the back of the house, and Monica was already busy in there.
John opened the French doors onto the balcony. The balcony overlooked the main street of Cheung Chau, a perfect location for watching the parade. John gestured for me to sit at the outdoor table there, on one of the comfortable plastic chairs. Simone climbed into John’s lap and leaned on the railing. Monica brought us iced lemon tea; the day was already very warm and humid.
A lion dance led the procession, with three lions: one gold, one black and one red. The drummer did his best to bring down the houses, banging for all he was worth. A martial arts troupe followed, performing acrobatics as they passed us on the street.
‘Any of them ours?’ I said.
John shook his head.
A small altar followed, carried by four proud young men. I peered down to see inside; it held an effigy of a god seated on a throne with his hands on his knees, his black robes flowing around him and his long hair over his shoulder. His face was square and dark, and his bare feet perched on a snake and a turtle.
John squeezed Simone. She whispered in his ear and he nodded. She leaned back to stare at him, incredulous, and he nodded again. She collapsed over his lap laughing.
John and I shared a smile.
About twenty people followed, all holding lanterns with good-luck characters on them.
The next altar contained a serene goddess sitting on a lotus flower, wearing flowing white robes and holding a small bottle in her hand.
‘Aunty Kwan!’ Simone yelled, pointing.
‘That’s right,’ John said.
The next altar contained a goddess with colourful flowing robes and a benign smile. She wore a hat with a square brim with beads that hung in front of her face.
‘Tin Hau?’ Simone said, naming the Goddess of the Sea.
John nodded.
‘Do you know her?’ she said more softly, barely audible over the noise of the drums and gongs.
John nodded again.
Simone turned back to the parade and jiggled with excitement in John’s lap.
The final altar contained Guan Di, the red-faced God of Justice, holding a huge halberd and glaring fiercely.
‘He’s actually a very nice man,’ John said into Simone’s ear. ‘But he doesn’t come for this. This is mostly for me.’
‘Why you, Daddy?’
‘A long time ago, a vicious band of pirates was attacking this island. The peaceful fishing folk here had no defence against them. The pirates attacked again and again. So I came down and had a small chat to them about their behaviour. They went away, and the people of the island built the temple for me, and hold the festival every year.’
‘I heard you cured a plague,’ I said.
‘That too,’ John said, smiling. ‘I’m not sure if any of us remembers the exact origin of the festival. There were a few things. But the talk with the pirates is the one that sticks in my mind the most.’ He gestured over the balcony railing. ‘Here come the Floating Children.’
‘Floating Children?’ Simone squealed, standing to see better.
The five- or six-year-old children wore elaborate costumes and make-up. They were poised on the end of long steel poles, making their feet level with the heads of the crowd. But the poles were invisible, camouflaged by complicated accessories that matched the children’s costumes. The children appeared to be standing, but it was obvious that they sat on chairs inside the costumes.
The costumes depicted traditional mythical characters as well as modern celebrities and politicians. One little boy dressed as a fireman sprayed water into the crowd from his miniature fire hose, making the audience scream with delight. Many of the girls were dressed as fairies and spirits in flowing robes.
‘Uncle Sun!’ Simone yelled, pointing to a little boy who was dressed as the Monkey King.
It was dusk by the time the procession ended. Simone yawned furiously. We moved inside and Monica presented us with a vegetarian meal that we ate at the dining table next to the upstairs living room.
Later, as we shared a pot of tea and discussed the parade, a chorus of thumps echoed on the door downstairs. John nodded to Monica, who went to open it.
John rose and stood to one side, his face fierce. He gestured for me to stand next to him, and I did.
Monica led a Taoist priest up the stairs. He wore the full regalia of a senior practitioner: vividly coloured robes with yin-yang symbols on them, and a high, square black hat. The face under the hat was mid-forties, with a kind, jolly expression, and I liked him immediately.
When he reached the top of the stairs he took two steps into the room and then fell to his knees and touched his forehead to the floor. ‘Man shui, man shui, man man shui.’
‘Hei sun,’ John said, his voice clipped.
The priest rose, then bowed slightly from the waist, very serious. ‘Celestial Highness. Welcome.’
John gestured towards me, still very formal. ‘This is my chosen, Lady Emma.’
The priest bowed slightly to me as well, saluting. ‘Ma’am.’
Simone didn’t bother with the formalities; she ran to the priest and raised her arms. ‘Uncle Ming!’
The priest lifted her, sat her on his hip, and kissed her on the cheek. He reached into the folds of his robe and pulled out a bun for her, which she accepted with delight. It was one of the buns from the three bun towers outside the temple; it had been stamped with a red good-luck motif. He carefully lowered Simone.
John gestured towards the couch and we all sat. Monica brought tea, and the priest poured. John nodded as he was served. Now the formalities were over we could all relax.
‘It’s a tremendous honour to have you back here with us, Highness,’ the priest said. ‘It’s been a while.’
‘Circumstances are quite difficult right now,’ John said. ‘Even worse than ’78. But in a couple of years I will be gone for a very long time.’ He lifted his tea cup and gestured towards me with it. ‘Emma will be Regent.’
The priest was obviously taken aback. ‘The Celestial will permit a wedding in these circumstances?’
‘No. But she will be Regent regardless.’
‘You always were one for breaking the rules, Highness,’ the priest said, shaking his head with disbelief. He smiled at me. ‘Did you have any idea what you were getting into?’
‘No idea whatsoever, until it was too late.’ I shrugged. ‘And now it’s definitely too late.’
‘Kwan Yin herself has sponsored the Lady Emma,’ John said. ‘She is one of the most talented practitioners of the Arts I have seen in centuries. She loves Simone as her own. She is my chosen.’
I glanced at John, but he concentrated on the priest.
The priest bowed his head slightly to me. ‘I will be honoured to serve you, my Lady.’
John relaxed almost imperceptibly. He’d obviously been worried about the way the priest would receive me, but there didn’t seem to be a problem. I was relieved as well.
‘Come up to the temple after the noise has died down and we’re not so busy,’ the priest said. ‘Say hello to the acolytes. The renovations are finished, as well.’
‘Do they know too?’ I said.
The priest smiled. ‘I’m the only one who knows, my Lady. It is a trust handed down to each senior priest of the temple as they take the post.’
‘One of the most fun parts of the job,’ John said with amusement.
‘Oh, definitely,’ the priest said. ‘My Master took a photo when the Dark Lord revealed his true nature to me, and had it over his desk for a long time.’
‘That was the look I normally get,’ John said.
I was dying to ask about the arrangements that John had with the temple but it wasn’t the polite time to talk business yet. Small talk for a while, still.
‘How go things on the Celestial?’ the priest said.
‘All is well. But,’ John leaned back slightly, ‘there is a particular Demon Prince, number One Two Two, who has decided to make a bid for my head. His human name is Simon Wong.’
The priest’s face went rigid as he thought about the consequences.
‘I will give you an identikit photograph that Emma has created, and we will reset the seals on the temple every six weeks. I don’t want any of you held as hostages.’
‘My Lord,’ the priest said, nodding. ‘How powerful is this particular demon?’
‘Right now, not a threat,’ John said, raising his tea. ‘We will have to wait and see what his plans are.’
Okay, now I could talk business. ‘Exactly what arrangement do you have with the Dark Lord regarding the management of the temple?’ I asked. ‘I’ll be helping out after he’s gone. You said the temple had just been renovated? It looks terrific, they did a great job.’
The priest smiled with appreciation. ‘I think I will enjoy working with you, Lady Emma. Let me tell you about the management of the temple, and what your part will be.’
John sipped his tea, his eyes sparkling over the rim of the tea cup as we talked about administration and funding.
Simone was still heady with excitement as we took the boat back to Hong Kong Island. It was well past midnight, but she was full of nervous energy.
She eventually couldn’t hold it any longer and whispered in my ear, ‘Now?’
I nodded and she wriggled with delight. She went to the galley of the boat, opened a cupboard and pulled out a red-wrapped gift.
She took it to her father and held it out to him.
‘Happy birthday, Daddy,’ she said, very serious, then kissed him on the cheek.
John shot me a delighted glance and then grinned broadly at the gift. ‘I think this is the first time for me.’
‘Open it now, Western-style. We want to see your face,’ I said.
Simone came and sat next to me to watch. ‘Yeah, Daddy, open it.’
I quickly pulled a camera out as John proceeded to undo the tape that held the gift wrap. He pulled the wrap away, held the box up, turned it the right way up, then stared at it with shock.
I took a photo just as he lit up with a huge delighted grin and then roared with laughter. Got it.
‘Do you like it, Daddy?’ Simone said. ‘You can put it on your desk next to your computer monitor.’
‘Was this your idea?’ John asked Simone, still grinning broadly.
Simone glanced at me then back to her father without saying anything.
John turned the Ninja Turtle figure around so that we could see it. In Hong Kong the Ninja Turtles were called the Hero Turtles; the word ‘Ninja’ had too many unpleasant connotations. It meant ‘assassin’ in Japanese and was associated with stealthy murderers with no honour, completely at odds with the Western image of the powerful Ninja fighter.
‘Two swords,’ he said. ‘I only have one sword.’
‘You have two,’ Simone said. ‘Seven Stars and Dark Heavens.’
‘I suppose I do.’ He turned the box back around and studied the turtle figure. ‘It looks just like me.’
‘That’s the idea.’ I couldn’t hold it any more. Simone let go as well and we clutched each other and giggled with delight. That photo was very, very precious.
The minute we were home John took the turtle out of the box and put it carefully next to his monitor. It stayed on his desk, guarding his mess, for a long time.
Chapter Six (#ulink_f73cb203-0cbe-5f52-9870-828791d94d4c)
John tapped on my bedroom door.
‘I’m in the middle of something,’ I growled loudly. ‘Can’t it wait?’
He poked his head around the door. ‘I have something to show you.’
I glared suspiciously at him. ‘Not another priceless antique weapon.’
‘No. Something for you.’ He gestured with his head. ‘Come and see.’
I pushed myself away from my desk. ‘Oh, all right. But I need to finish this tonight.’
‘Don’t worry, it won’t take long.’ He opened the door for me. ‘It’s downstairs.’
He couldn’t control his expression as we went down in the lift together. I had never seen him looking quite so smug.
‘What have you bought?’ I said.
‘You’ll see.’
We went out of the ground-floor lift lobby and into the car park that surrounded the building.
He raised one hand towards the mid-size black Mercedes parked next to his.
‘That’s for you.’
I stopped dead, then spun to face him and pointed at it. ‘I don’t want this. Why didn’t you ask me first? This is totally unsuitable.’
He was taken aback. ‘What’s wrong with it? Is it too small?’
I sighed with exasperation and dropped my hand. ‘No, John, it’s much too big. I’d really prefer something much smaller, that’s easy to drive around and park. And black is too hot, a nice light blue would be much better. And not a Mercedes, that’s too much of a target. A cheap little Japanese hatchback would have been much better.’
‘You want a small, blue, cheap car?’
‘That would be perfect, yes. If it’s small enough, Leo won’t fit in it to drive it. And if it’s not black and luxurious, you wouldn’t be caught dead in it. I’d have it all to myself.’
He grinned broadly. ‘You’re quite correct.’ He eyed me sideways with delight. ‘You are very evil sometimes, Emma.’
I bowed slightly. ‘Thank you, Dark Lord.’ I gestured towards the car. ‘So can you swap this monstrosity for something more suitable?’
‘If you really want me to, I will. But Leo will be sharing it with you. Both of you will go to the Academy to teach, and to the school to watch Simone. Will you really force him to squeeze into such a tiny car?’
I sighed. ‘Okay. I’ll put up with this monster if I have to. But please don’t make me drive the other one; it’s enormous.’
‘Very well, my Lady, I thank you.’ He handed me the keys, very careful not to touch me. ‘Go up and find your Australian driver’s licence, and take it out for a run. Once you’ve had a drive in it, you may find you like it.’
‘I can drive with that licence?’
‘Yes. You just need to sign a statutory declaration to apply for your Hong Kong licence. Gold can organise that.’
‘Do you own the Mercedes dealership or something? Why only Mercedes?’
‘One: it’s the most common luxury car in Hong Kong and therefore less of a target, despite what you said. Two: I may not own the dealership, but I am very good friends with the Tai Pan of the company that does.’
‘Okay, whatever you say. Want to come with me?’
His face went expressionless.
‘Oh my God, you are such a typical male sometimes. Bad driver, and worse passenger.’
‘I have been driving automobiles for nearly seventy years,’ he said stiffly. ‘During the 1930s the Tiger and I took European form and raced each other on the Grand Prix circuit. He kept winning because it was easier for him to stay white. I had to concentrate to keep the shape, and it ruined my performance. We only stopped because the competition became too professional. I am not a bad driver.’
I turned away. ‘Leo has a completely different opinion on that.’ I wondered what he looked like as a European. Probably not nearly as attractive.
‘Leo thinks that everybody else in the world is a bad driver,’ he called as I walked to the car. ‘He will never let you drive him anywhere.’
Simone jumped up and down with excitement as we waited at the arrivals hall for Charlie. She fell over and I helped her up.
‘Try to stay on your feet, Simone.’
‘There she is!’ Simone squealed, and raced to Charlie who stopped, crouched and threw her arms out to catch her.
Charlie rose with Simone held tightly in her arms and smiled over the top of the little girl’s head. She hadn’t changed at all; her cheerful soft face was still rosy, round and smiling. Her greying light-brown hair had come out of its bun but she didn’t seem to care. She rocked Simone in her arms. ‘I missed you, Princess.’
Charlie lowered Simone and pushed her trolley as I led her towards the car park. ‘I love this new airport.’ She bent to speak conspiratorially to Simone. ‘Have you been on the little train inside yet?’
Simone shook her head, eyes wide. ‘We’re not allowed in there. We have to take the silly small plane.’
Charlie laughed. ‘I missed you, darling.’ She patted my shoulder. ‘I missed you too, Emma.’
‘Let me take your trolley.’
‘No, Leo can do that.’ She looked around. ‘That’s not like Leo to leave you alone, Emma. Where is he?’
‘Leo’s teaching at the Academy.’
‘What Academy?’
‘Oh, dear Lord, John hasn’t told you anything, has he?’
‘John?’ She continued without waiting for an answer. ‘All Mr Chen said was to come to Hong Kong, help look after Simone, and brush up on my cooking while I was here. That’s all, Emma.’
‘It’s Lady Emma now,’ Simone said with relish.
‘No it isn’t, Simone, not for Charlie.’ I saw Charlie’s face. ‘Don’t worry about it, Charlie.’ I paid the parking ticket and guided Charlie to the car. ‘We need to talk. But we should wait until we have you settled in.’
When we reached the car Charlie stopped.
‘Daddy bought it for Emma,’ Simone said proudly.
Charlie glanced sharply at me.
‘I needed it,’ I said. ‘Simone starts school soon, and I’ll be taking her. I’ll be sharing it with Leo.’
Charlie nodded, but she was obviously unhappy. We put her bags into the boot and she sat in the back of the car with Simone. ‘How are you, my little Princess? You’ve grown so much. Starting school soon, eh? You’re a big girl already.’
‘I’m really good, Charlie. I’m learning energy work with Emma. Emma’s teaching the Disciples. She’s really good too. She’ll be in charge.’
‘Don’t worry about that, Simone,’ I said, not wanting to take the conversation in a difficult direction. ‘We’ll talk about that later.’
Charlie appeared very uncomfortable.
‘Charlie, I’ll tell you all about it when we’re back at the Peak. In private,’ I said pointedly, and she nodded. But I could see she was concerned.
When we arrived at the Peak I took Charlie into one of the student rooms behind the training room. ‘Is this okay? If it’s not good enough, you can go in with Simone, or you can have my room. I don’t mind.’
‘You can’t do that, Emma,’ Simone squeaked. ‘You can’t give Charlie your room, it’s not fitting.’
Charlie didn’t miss that. ‘This will be fine, Emma, I’ve had this room before.’ She put her bag down and folded her arms over her chest. ‘Please tell me what’s going on.’
‘Simone, could you go to Monica for a while?’ I said. ‘Call me if you need me, I’m right here.’
‘Okay, Emma.’ Simone waved one hand as she went out.
‘She’s very grown-up for such a little girl,’ Charlie said.
‘She’s been through a lot lately. We all have.’ I gestured for her to sit on the bed and I sat on the student chair next to the desk. I leaned my elbow on the desk and rested my chin on my hand.
‘I heard about the Attack,’ Charlie said. ‘I heard that most of the Mountain was destroyed. It’s awful. I hope Mr Chen is okay.’
‘We nearly lost him, but the White Tiger helped and managed to pull him back. It was a very bad time for all of us.’
‘How is he now?’
‘He’s fine. We moved the Wudang Academy from the Mountain to here in Hong Kong. The students are staying and learning in buildings that he owns here.’
‘That’s wonderful! It’s fantastic he can teach again.’ She became serious. ‘He’s teaching you?’
‘Apparently I’m very talented. He already has me teaching energy work to the juniors, as if I didn’t have enough to do already.’
‘Well, a nanny’s job is never easy,’ she said cheerfully.
I stopped and thought about what to say. This would be hard. I dropped my head and didn’t look at her. ‘I’m not the nanny any more, Charlie. He asked me to marry him.’
‘He can’t marry you. He can’t marry anyone.’
‘He promised to come back for me. And I promised to wait for him. When he comes back, we’ll be married.’
‘And in the meantime?’
I dropped my head even lower and mumbled, ‘I’ll be Regent, Charlie. I’ll be in charge of the Mountain, of Simone, everything.’
Charlie’s face screwed up with fury. ‘I knew it!’ She threw herself out of her chair and stood over me, shaking with rage. ‘You cow! I knew you were after his money!’ She stormed into the hallway. ‘I don’t know what you did to him, but I’ll find out!’
I rushed to follow her. ‘Wait!’
She ignored me. She charged straight out the front door and slammed it behind her.
I poked my head into the kitchen. Simone sat at the table with Monica. ‘Simone, could you call Jade or Gold for me?’
Jade appeared behind me in the hallway and I closed the kitchen door. ‘Jade, you know Charlie? The housekeeper from London?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘She just raced out the front door, furious with me. Could you follow her and make sure she’s okay? Don’t let her know you’re there. If she doesn’t come home by herself, bring her home in about an hour, but she needs time to think so leave her alone.’ I hesitated. ‘Also, could you ask Lord Xuan to come home? I think I need him.’
Jade bowed slightly. ‘My Lady.’ She disappeared.
I sagged. Nothing I could do now except wait. I went back into the kitchen. Simone and I could read a book together or play with Lego until Charlie came back.
I understood completely how she felt. I would have been that protective of him as well. John was so insensitive sometimes; he hadn’t even considered what Charlie would think, or warned her about the situation. He’d just expected her to follow orders.
Half an hour later Simone and I had nearly built a complete castle on the living room floor when my mobile phone rang. It was John.
‘I’m going to be late, Emma, I’m stuck in traffic at the bottom of Stubbs Road. There’s some construction work at the bottom here and the traffic is banked back to Ruttonjee.’
‘That’s fine, John, whenever you’re here is okay.’ I dropped my voice. ‘This is all your fault. You could have at least told her what was going on.’
‘I know.’ He sounded sheepish. ‘I’ll make it up to her. I keep forgetting that Westerners need to be treated differently.’
‘What, with a reasonable amount of respect and care?’
‘Exactly,’ he said with a smile in his voice, and hung up.
About half an hour later I heard arguing outside the front door and sent Simone into the kitchen with Monica. The front door opened and Jade entered, holding Charlie’s elbow.
‘She’s hypnotised all of you!’ Charlie said. ‘I don’t know what she’s done, but I’ll get help!’
Jade wore her usual pale green tailored suit but her hair had come out of its tight bun and fell over her shoulder. ‘Charlie, it’s true. Everything I’ve told you is true. She’s worthy.’
‘Worthy my eye.’ Charlie saw me and glared.
‘Come into the dining room and talk, Charlie,’ I said. ‘I really do have everybody’s best interest at heart.’
Charlie didn’t move.
‘Go with her,’ Jade said gently. ‘Let her explain. It’s true.’ Her voice softened. ‘She loves him, Charlie, a truer love than any love I’ve ever seen before. And you know how old I am. She loves our Lord and his daughter more than her own life.’
‘Thanks, Jade,’ I said.
Jade smiled slightly. ‘Go with her, Charlie. Listen to her. Ask what she did in Guangzhou.’
I gestured towards the dining room. Charlie sighed with resignation and went in.
‘Good luck, Emma,’ Jade said, and disappeared.
I followed Charlie into the dining room. She sat stiffly at the table and glowered at me.
‘Please believe me, I’m only doing this for them,’ I said. ‘This was all John’s idea.’
‘John!’ she said sarcastically. ‘Lovely.’
‘It was his idea. I didn’t want to teach, I don’t have time.’
‘I’m sure it was his idea about you taking over everything as well.’
‘I don’t want this at all.’ I looked her right in the eyes. ‘You have no idea how hard this has been for me.’
‘It wasn’t hard for you to order Jade to come and get me.’ Charlie leaned back and folded her arms over her chest. ‘You had her follow me around without any trouble at all.’
I sighed. She had a point. I put my elbows on the table and my chin on my hand. She glared at me as if I was some sort of demon.
‘Charlie, listen to me. I love Mr Chen more than my life. I love Simone more than that. All I want is for us to be happy together. But you know the situation.’ This was very hard; normally I didn’t talk about how I felt for John. ‘He can’t even touch me. But he’s promised. And I’ve promised. And that’s the way it is. He wants me to mind everything for him while he’s gone. I don’t know why, there are so many people who would be much better at it than me —’
‘No, there aren’t,’ John said. He was leaning on the doorframe and listening, holding a teapot and some tea cups. He came and sat at the table, and poured tea for Charlie, who tapped the table in thanks. ‘You are absolutely the best person for the job.’
‘Oh, give it a rest, John.’ I wanted to slap his arm, but I saw the way he looked at me.
Charlie studied John carefully. He smiled at her.
‘Did you tell Charlie what you did in Guangzhou, Emma?’
‘What, the energy work? The sword stuff?’
John leaned back. ‘Charlie, while we were in Guangzhou, we were attacked by a demon. It was the same demon that killed Michelle.’
Charlie gasped and her eyes went wide.
‘You know how Michelle died. You know how her family died. The same demon broke into the White Tiger’s stables in Ireland, and raped and mutilated two of his women. Emma heard the Tiger describe what had happened.’
‘That’s awful, sir,’ Charlie whispered.
‘The demon took all of us down, and went into the house to kidnap Simone.’
Charlie’s eyes were huge. ‘No. How did you stop it?’
‘We couldn’t stop it. It took Simone into its nest. Do you know what Emma did?’
Charlie glanced at me, her eyes still wide.
‘Emma went with them. Into the demon’s nest. She knew exactly what would happen to her if she went, but she went anyway. To be with Simone. To the very end.’
Charlie stared at me. ‘You willingly went into that demon’s nest?’
‘I don’t know why everybody is making such a big deal of it,’ I said. ‘Anybody would have done the same. I couldn’t let Simone go with that monster alone.’
‘The King of the Demons himself went in and tried to take them for himself,’ John said. ‘Emma negotiated with him to release them instead.’
Charlie gasped. ‘The King?’ She turned to me. ‘You faced down the King?’
‘If she hadn’t had the courage and intelligence to negotiate with him, it is quite likely that Emma would be dead, Simone would be in the Demon King’s hands, and my head would be gone,’ John finished.
Charlie studied me appraisingly for a long time. She didn’t move at all and her face was rigid with restraint. I waited, mystified, to see what she would do.
She rose, and John smiled.
I just watched her, wondering.
She carefully lowered herself to one knee before me. ‘My Lady. I pledge allegiance.’
I threw myself to my feet. ‘Will you people stop doing that!’ I banged the table with frustration. ‘John, will you please tell your staff to stop doing that. It drives me completely nuts!’
Charlie rose and threw her arms around me, tearful. ‘I’m your staff too, my Lady.’ She smiled at John with her arms still around me. ‘Congratulations, my Lord, you have chosen well.’
John put his hands out. ‘I didn’t choose her, Charlie. Fate chose us for each other.’
I gently pulled myself out of Charlie’s arms. ‘I have had absolutely enough of this.’ I gestured impatiently. ‘Go and unpack, Charlie. Have a rest and settle in. You can start helping with Simone tomorrow, if you’re not too jet-lagged.’
Charlie bowed. ‘Yes, my Lady.’
‘Dammit, will you people stop doing that!’ I shouted, and stormed out.
They laughed as I went out. They were all enjoying this far too much.
‘May I use the phone and call London, my Lord?’ Charlie said behind me. ‘I would love to tell James and my mother.’
‘Be my guest,’ John said. ‘Tell everyone you know.’
‘You all hate me!’ I yelled over my shoulder.
Chapter Seven (#ulink_24bc7532-e12b-506a-95a1-7ade121b4e7c)
I checked the phone number: Leo. ‘Hello?’
‘I know it’s Sunday, my Lady, but I was wondering if you and Mr Chen would like to see the kid. I have him here at the martial arts school in Causeway Bay, and his mother’s out of town. Can I bring him up for you to meet him?’
‘John’s not here, but bring him up anyway. John’ll be back soon, he went out with Simone. What’s the kid’s name?’
‘Michael. Michael MacLaren.’
‘Bring him up.’
Just as I put the phone down the front door slammed. I went out to the hallway. John and Simone had just come in and were kicking off their shoes in the entry.
‘Leo’s bringing his student up for us to see,’ I said.
‘If they’re here before I’m out of the shower, look at him for me,’ John said.
‘You don’t need a shower every single time, Daddy,’ Simone said patiently.
‘Yes I do,’ he said, and headed past me towards his room.
‘He really hates the summer,’ Simone said. ‘He hates being all sweaty like that.’
‘He’s probably not used to it,’ I said. ‘Shen don’t get sweaty in summer.’
‘He does. He’s a Shen.’
‘He’s in human form. He’s human all the way through.’
‘He hates it.’
‘Too bad for him, he’s the one who has to wear black all the time,’ I said unsympathetically. ‘He’s a big wussy boy.’
She grinned. ‘Yeah. He’s so weak!’
I can hear both of you, John said into our ears. Simone and I giggled together.
The door opened and Leo came in, guiding Michael.
Michael was tall for a fifteen year old, about five eight, and obviously still had some growing to do. He moved with muscular grace as he kicked off his shoes, but the first thing I noticed was his hair; he had dyed it blond.
‘Michael, this is Miss Donahoe,’ Leo said pointedly.
Michael bobbed his head. ‘Ma’am.’
I nodded back. ‘Mr MacLaren. Leo’s told me good things about you. How about we go into the dining room together and talk?’
‘I’ll take Simone,’ Leo said. ‘Where’s Mr Chen?’
‘In the shower,’ Simone said. ‘Again.’
Leo grinned. He held his hand out to Simone. ‘Come on, Simone, let’s play on the Playstation while we wait for Emma and your dad.’
‘It’s your day off, Leo,’ Simone said, concerned. ‘You don’t have to work.’
‘This isn’t work, sweetheart,’ he said. He nodded to Michael. ‘You’ll be fine.’
‘Come with me, Michael.’ I opened the dining room door and took him in.
He sat at the table, carefully serious and respectful. He was obviously very nervous. His half-Chinese heritage gave him golden skin under his blond hair. His eyes were a light shade of brown, and his Eurasian features were stunningly good-looking.
I sat across from him. ‘Leo tells me that you might be suitable for an opening we have here. We’re looking for a trainee bodyguard, full-time, live-in. Could you do that?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
I leaned back. ‘Tell me about yourself.’
He paused and looked down at his hands where he had them clasped on the table. ‘I finished third form, and I don’t want to go back to school. I want to do something with martial arts.’
‘Well, you’ve come to the right place. Why do you dye your hair blond?’
He grimaced. ‘I don’t. Sometimes I think I should dye it black or brown instead. It’s natural.’
‘You’re a natural blond?’
He nodded.
‘Well, that’s not unheard of, I suppose. I’ve seen other blond half-Chinese kids around. Have you been looking for work? Have you had any previous jobs?’
‘I wanted to work at Mr Pak’s martial arts studio when I was able to leave school, but times are tough and he can’t pay me. My mom won’t let me work for nothing, otherwise I would. I go in there and help anyway, but Mom says I have to find a real job that pays.’
I didn’t say I agreed with her. ‘Have you asked your mother about moving in here?’
He shrugged. ‘Not yet.’
‘I suppose we can cross that bridge when we come to it. How good are you at the Arts?’
Michael shrugged again. ‘Leo says I’m good.’
‘How about we see.’ I rose and gestured. ‘Come with me, I’ll try you out.’
‘You’ll try me out?’
I smiled grimly.
When Michael reached the training room he stopped and stared at the weapons on the wall.
I moved to the centre of the room and gestured for him to face me. ‘I’ll try you. Ready?’
He moved about a metre away from me and stood uncomfortably. ‘I’m not sure about this, ma’am.’
I straightened. ‘Are you worried I’ll hurt you?’
He grinned, he was confident. ‘No, ma’am.’
‘You’re worried you’ll hurt me?’
He nodded and his blond hair flopped over his forehead.
‘Good.’ I moved into a standard short defensive stance, left guard. ‘All I want you to do is pin me. See if you can have me immobile on the floor. You’re taller than me and stronger than me; if you have a reasonable amount of skill it shouldn’t be a problem. If you can do it you have the job.’
He hesitated, unsure.
‘Don’t worry about hurting me. If I’m injured I’ll take full responsibility.’
He shook his head. ‘I won’t hurt a woman, Miss Donahoe.’
‘If you’re a good student of Leo’s then you can probably best me.’ I waved a come-on. ‘Try me.’
He was lightning fast. Leo had taught him well. He dropped to perform a spinning kick, trying to take my feet out from under me.
I just stepped over it.
I rose and he hesitated, then lunged and tried to grab my arms. I twisted my arms up and away and stepped back out of his grip. I dropped and spun and took his feet out from under him. He fell on his behind with a thump.
He flipped back onto his feet; strong abs. Good. He was obviously feeling inadequate, because for the next move he just threw a fist at my face.
Extremely bad idea. I grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and threw him over my shoulder onto his back, knocking the wind out of him. He lay on the mats and panted for about half a minute.
‘All you have to do is pin me, Michael.’
He grimaced and flipped onto his feet again. He performed a roundhouse kick at my head. I ducked underneath it. ‘I don’t think Leo taught you that. Roundhouse kicks are useless against somebody who has a decent amount of skill.’
He ignored me and performed a series of roundhouse kicks, forcing me back as I ducked underneath them. Eventually I tired of it, grabbed the foot as it sped towards my head and tipped him over onto his back again. ‘Enough, Michael. I can see where you’re at. You’re very good.’
He lay on his back on the floor and stared up at me. ‘Who taught you, Miss Donahoe? You’re incredible. I’ve never seen anybody as fast as you.’
‘Leo’s better than me at the physical stuff,’ I said. ‘If you learn diligently from him, then you’ll probably eventually be able to best me.’
‘Leo taught you?’ he said with new respect. ‘Hold on, physical stuff? What other stuff is there?’
I ignored the second question. ‘Leo and I learned from the same Master. Up you get, Michael, and we’ll see how you do with weapons.’
He rose, brushed himself off, and saluted me. I nodded back, Master to student. He didn’t miss that.
‘Who’s your Master? He must be really famous.’
‘You’ll find out if we decide to take you, Michael. For now, prove yourself.’ I stepped back and gestured with one hand towards the weapons on the wall and the racks on the floor. ‘Anything here you can use?’
He pointed. ‘Sword. Staff. Chucks. Spear.’ He moved closer to one of the more esoteric weapons. ‘What the hell is that?’
‘Don’t worry about that for now. Choose a sword.’
He lifted a few swords from the rack, then selected one. It was one of the Celestial weapons, a white and gold Japanese-style katana. An elegant weapon, well-balanced and sharp, and wrought with demon-killing essence.
‘Good choice.’ I picked my own sword from the rack, pulled it from its scabbard, and readied myself. ‘Tell me when you’re ready.’
He took the sword from its scabbard and stopped dead. ‘No way, Miss Donahoe, I chose the wrong one.’ He tested the edge with his thumb. ‘Wow, this is really sharp. It’s real, not a training weapon. It shouldn’t be on the rack at all, it belongs in a display case.’ He moved forward to return the sword to the rack. ‘I’ll get something else.’
I raised my hand. ‘No need, Michael. They’re all real. They’re all sharp. We don’t mess around here.’ I raised my own sword. ‘If you’re not up to sparring with real weapons, then just say the word.’
He hesitated, then returned the sword to its scabbard. ‘I’m sorry. I don’t think I’m up to sparring with real weapons. I don’t think I’m good enough.’ He shook his head as he returned the sword to the rack. ‘Thanks for talking to me, though. I appreciate it. Maybe another time.’
‘Good.’ I put my own sword back. ‘You know your limitations. Instead of a spar, how about you just perform a set for me? Anything you like, any weapon you like. I just want to see how you move.’
‘Can I use this?’ he said, raising the white katana.
I nodded. ‘Sure. Nobody’s using that one right now.’
I leaned against the short wall and watched as he performed a very elegant level four Shaolin long sword set. He finished and saluted with the sword in his hand.
‘Did Leo teach you that?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
I smiled; this time he’d called me ‘ma’am’ with real respect. ‘How long did it take you to learn the full set?’
‘About six weeks, ma’am.’
‘That’s exceptional.’ I pulled myself away from the wall. ‘Come and have a chat to Mr Chen, the Master. I think you’re perfect. Leo’s chosen well.’
He grinned broadly, then became shy as he returned the sword to its scabbard. ‘Thanks, ma’am. Mr Chen?’
‘That’s right. Come with me.’
‘I don’t know of any famous practitioners named Chen. Chen or Chan?’
‘Definitely Chen,’ I said with amusement. ‘And you probably have heard of him. Come with me.’
I led him to the dining room and sat him at the table, then went into the study to find John. He sat in front of the budgeting spreadsheet, his noble face intent on the work. He looked up and smiled when he saw me.
I leaned on the back of his chair and checked the sheets over his shoulder. ‘You forgot something. Remind me to go through these with you later. You men have no idea how to budget for female needs.’
‘Too close, Emma.’
I moved slightly away.
He grinned over his shoulder. ‘And?’
‘Oh. Yeah. The kid’s in the dining room. He’s only first or second grade black belt in anything, but he has a lot of talent and Leo’s started him well on the right path.’ I heard myself. ‘I sound like an expert, and I’ve only been learning myself for about a year.’
‘A year with me is worth a lifetime with any other Master. You are an expert, Emma.’
I shook my head. ‘I’m just a beginner. Anyway. Michael. He has a lot of talent. He can’t best me at hand-to-hand —’
‘I doubt if anyone who has learned from any other Master could best you at hand-to-hand,’ John said.
‘— and he turned down weapons when he saw how sharp the blades are. Very sensible, lot of discipline, and smart. I like him, he’s a good kid.’
‘That’s enough for me.’ John pulled himself to his feet and pushed his big executive chair away from the desk. ‘Let me see him.’
We went into the dining room together. Michael rose and shook John’s hand, obviously intimidated, but still trying to work out who John was.
When he took Michael’s hand, John stopped and concentrated, having a quick look inside. Then he dropped Michael’s hand and roared with laughter.
I watched him with bewilderment; I’d never seen him react like that before. Michael shot a querying look at me and I shrugged.
John gestured for us to sit and flopped into a chair, still chuckling. He leaned his elbow on the dining table and rubbed his chin. ‘I know your father. He’s one of my best friends.’
Dear God, that explained the hair. And it made the kid an even better choice for the job; well done, Leo. But also a riskier choice, if Michael followed his father in other directions as well.
Michael stiffened. ‘How do you know my father, sir? My mother won’t tell me who he is.’
John stopped laughing and studied Michael intently. ‘You don’t know who your father is?’
‘No, sir.’
‘Do you know where you were born?’
‘Somewhere in China, sir. My mother left when I was two. She didn’t go back to the States, she stayed here. She won’t say why. I’ve been to school here, but I want more.’ He hesitated, then grimaced. ‘Sometimes I think there has to be more than just this. This life in Hong Kong.’ He glanced up at John. ‘Something more, you know? I think my dad may be someone important, and I want to know who he is. He provides well for us, we have plenty of money. I’ve asked Mom about it, but she won’t tell me. I looked for him for a while, tried to trace the finances back, but I hit a dead end and gave up. Then Leo said you wanted someone to work for you and learn martial arts, so here I am.’
‘You have no idea who your father is?’ John said.
‘No. But you do?’ Michael said, his intelligent face full of hope.
‘If his mother doesn’t want him to know then I think we should respect her wishes,’ I said.
‘I want to know!’ Michael looked from me to John. ‘I’m old enough to decide for myself, and I want to know!’
‘I think he should know,’ John said. ‘He may have abilities beyond the norm that we could bring on before I go. It will make it easier for him to fit in, being the same as Simone, half Shen. Besides, the Tiger said that none of his women ever wants to leave, and I would love to rub his wet pink nose in this one.’
Both of us laughed quietly at that. Michael looked from one of us to the other, bewildered.
‘How could she have left?’ I said. ‘You said they’re content to serve him forever.’
‘This one must be exceptional. It would take a tremendous act of will. Both of Michael’s parents are exceptional, Emma. Leo really has chosen very well.’
‘Do you think the Tiger would like to come down and meet him?’ I said. ‘He may be interested in seeing his son after so many years.’
‘Is the Tiger you’re talking about my father?’ Michael said.
Both of us nodded.
‘He wouldn’t come anyway,’ John said. ‘The Tiger doesn’t care one way or the other about his offspring, past ensuring they’re fed and housed. If they stay in the West they may learn the Arts and join the Horsemen. Or they may come down to the Earthly and have a normal human career. The ones at the Guangdong house were probably all his sons. He calls them by number.’
I remembered how Bai Hu had called one of the grooms by number when asking how many horses he had. That was son number two hundred and something. I inhaled sharply. ‘All of them died in that attack and he didn’t even bat an eyelid.’
‘If you mean he didn’t care, that’s correct,’ John said. ‘He has hundreds of children; they mature, grow old, die. He’s used to it. He’s really past caring.’
Michael was obviously confused by the whole exchange.
‘Some of his children have special abilities,’ John said. ‘Others are ordinary humans. This one is interesting: he has a great deal of chi and . . .’ He eyed me meaningfully. ‘A huge reserve of ching.’
‘Normal for his age, though,’ I said.
‘Could be, could be.’ John nodded. ‘You are showing remarkable restraint, Michael, and I am impressed. We are discussing your father, who you have waited so long to find, and you remain silent. We are discussing you, and you also remain silent. We have said things that you obviously don’t understand, but you have the discipline not to ask. This sort of discipline will suit you well in the training, you should go far.’ He rose. ‘I’ll take him, Emma, he is eminently suitable. Swear him to silence first, then tell him all: about me, about his father, everything. After that we’ll see if he’s willing to serve as Retainer. I want him to swear allegiance before I begin training him. I leave this in your capable hands.’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Emma.’ John sighed with exasperation. ‘When will you stop calling me “sir” outside the training room? It is entirely not fitting.’
‘Sorry, John,’ I said. ‘Force of habit when you boss me around like that.’
He bowed slightly. ‘If it pleases you, my Lady Emma.’
I rose and bowed slightly back. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, Lord Xuan.’ I grinned. ‘And speak English.’
‘I was.’
Michael looked at us, from one to the other, with complete bewilderment. Time to put the poor kid out of his misery.
John went out, and I sat again. ‘Now, Michael, where to begin?’ I suddenly remembered a conversation I’d had with Leo and Ms Kwan what seemed like centuries ago. ‘First,’ I said, ‘I need you to swear on your honour that you won’t tell anybody what I’m about to tell you. Nothing is to travel beyond the walls of this room; you are not to share it with anybody unless they know already.’
He looked me right in the eye and I could see that he meant it. ‘I swear.’
‘Good. Now, how much do you know about Chinese culture in general?’
He was carefully obedient and answered my weird question. ‘Enough.’
‘Do you know the names of any of the Chinese deities?’
‘A few.’
‘Have you heard of Pak Tai?’
‘God of Martial Arts? Sure. We have an altar for him at the studio.’ He opened his mouth and then closed it again.
‘Did Leo put that altar there?’
‘How did you know that? He won’t talk about it. He even puts incense on it. It’s really weird.’
‘How much do you know about Pak Tai?’
The kid was good. He patiently let me lead him through my pointless series of questions. He really wanted the job. ‘God of Martial Arts, always in black. Controls water. Destroys demons. They hold the Cheung Chau festival for him.’
‘Do you know his name in Putonghua?’
He grimaced. ‘My Putonghua is terrible. My Cantonese is passable, but not great. It’s all English at home, my mom doesn’t speak much Chinese.’ He seemed about to say something then changed his mind.
‘Pak Tai in Putonghua is Xuan Wu, Xuan Tian Shang Di, Dark Lord of the North.’
His face began to betray him. He waited for me.
‘Have you ever heard of Kwan Yin? Gwan Yum?’
‘Of course. Goddess of Mercy.’
‘White Tiger God of the West?’
He nodded, then scowled, beginning to lose patience. He’d done well to let me take him this far without becoming irritated at the seemingly pointless nature of the questions.
‘Okay.’ I leaned back. ‘They’re real. They’re all real.’
‘Of course they’re real,’ he said. ‘People put altars up for them all over the place.’
‘No, Michael. They’re extremely real. In fact, you just met one of them.’
He went completely still.
‘Mr Chen, the gentleman you just met? Your prospective employer? He’s Pak Tai. He’s Xuan Wu.’ I smiled. ‘That was the God of Martial Arts.’
His expression didn’t shift. The kid was good.
‘Lord Xuan Wu married a human woman, and had a child with her. That child is the little girl you saw. Her name’s Simone. Her mother was killed by demons, and they’re after her as well. We will teach you the skills you will need to protect her against demons. You should be very good at it with some training, considering who you are.’
‘I don’t think . . .’ His voice trailed off. ‘What’s who I am got to do with it?’
‘You are the son of the White Tiger of the West, Michael. You are half god yourself. You are also half tiger. Let me tell you about your father.’
He stared at me. He gave me rope and I took it.
‘Your father has a palace in the Western Desert, in Heaven. He has a great many women there. Your mother fell for him and he carried her away to join his harem. She obviously grew sick of sharing him and left. She’s highly unusual in this regard, because he’s claimed, in my presence, that none of his women ever leave. Your mother must have a very strong will.’
‘She does. But —’
I cut him off. ‘There’s more to it than that, Michael, but I think that’s enough for now. Let me summarise. Your employer will be Lord Xuan Wu, God of Martial Arts, Dark Lord of the Northern Heavens, the North Wind. He will teach you to use your skills to defend his daughter, Simone, against demons. Your father is Lord Bai Hu, the White Tiger God of the West, the West Wind.’ I wondered how much had gone in. ‘Any questions?’
Michael rose. ‘I’m sorry, Miss Donahoe. I appreciate the attention, but I don’t understand why you’re doing this. It’s obvious you’re good, but there’s really no reason for you to spin this story. And I can assure you,’ he said sharply but politely, ‘that I am not half tiger. That’s a slur on my mother, you know, but you’re obviously crazy, so I’ll let it pass.’
I clapped my hands with delight. The kid was perfect. He hadn’t believed a word I’d said. ‘You are truly very impressive. Come with me, I’d like to show you something.’
He eyed me suspiciously.
‘Would you trust me if I brought Leo along?’
He nodded. He trusted Leo. Good.
I took him to the training room. Leo was there already, working with Dark Heavens, the sword that resided in clips next to the front door. As soon as we entered Leo fell to one knee and saluted me.
I sighed with exasperation and Leo grinned as he pulled himself back to his feet.
Michael glanced sharply at me.
‘Leo, do you know who Michael’s father is?’
‘No, my Lady,’ Leo said. ‘No idea.’
Michael didn’t miss the honorific and glanced at me again.
‘Lord Xuan says that he is the son of Bai Hu.’
Leo reeled back. ‘Whoa. What a good choice. Half Shen. Half tiger. Son of the West Wind. I couldn’t have chosen better.’ He glared at Michael. ‘Why didn’t you tell me?’ He raised his hand and grinned. ‘No, don’t worry, of course you didn’t know that I’m familiar with Shen.’
Michael looked as if he was about to fall over. His face was ashen.
‘He didn’t know who his father was until about five minutes ago,’ I said. ‘His mother never told him. He has no idea about anything, and didn’t believe me when I just told him.’
‘Even better.’ Leo studied Michael appraisingly. ‘I can’t believe what a good choice I made here.’
‘How about we pull out the demon jar? Could you get it for me, please?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’ Leo grinned at Michael and put Dark Heavens back on the rack. ‘Don’t worry, you’ll believe the Lady Emma soon enough.’
Poor Michael just stood there, stunned, and watched Leo go out.
‘Remember, Michael, you are sworn to secrecy on this,’ I said. ‘Don’t bother trying to tell anybody, anyway. Nobody would believe you.’
‘I stand by my word,’ Michael said absently.
Leo came back with the jar. I took it from him and put it in the corner of the room. ‘You guide him, I’ll get the demons out.’
‘Demons?’ Michael said.
‘Lady Emma told you everything, didn’t she?’ Leo said.
Michael nodded.
‘Well then, select a weapon.’ Leo picked Dark Heavens from the rack.
Michael’s face was full of scepticism, but he took the white katana from the rack anyway.
Leo snorted. ‘Did Lady Emma tell you to take that one?’
‘No,’ Michael said, ‘I chose it myself. Is it the wrong one?’
Leo glanced at me. ‘You know that sword’s name?’
‘Nope.’
Leo grinned broadly. ‘That sword is the freaking White Tiger.’ He gestured for Michael to stand next to him in the centre of the room. ‘Here.’
I opened the jar and the air hissed. Michael’s expression was priceless. He didn’t know whether to believe us or not, but he was beginning to worry.
‘Don’t be concerned, you are in absolutely no danger here,’ I said.
Leo readied himself. Michael did too, obviously just in case.
I threw a low-level demon onto the floor in front of the mirrors and it formed into a twenty-year-old Chinese man wearing plain slacks and a shirt.
Michael took a step back, his eyes wide.
‘What level is that, my Lady?’ Leo said.
‘Four. It’s bound right now, Michael. I can release it if you like. It will attack you if I do. Do you want me to?’
Michael took a step forward and studied the demon carefully. ‘That’s a demon?’
‘Yes.’
‘I’ve seen them before. I wondered what they were. They look like ordinary people, but they’re different somehow.’ He grimaced. ‘I thought something was wrong with me; the minute I see one I want to tear it to bits.’
‘Good God, he can spot them already,’ Leo said with awe.
‘You are a true son of the White Tiger,’ I said. ‘You will be extremely valuable to us. I’m glad you came, Michael, we can help you to realise your full potential.’
Leo turned to Michael, full of approval. ‘You’re more than an ordinary human, Michael. You’ll probably be able to do some amazing things with training from Lord Xuan. What a stroke of luck for all of us.’
Michael grinned. ‘Really?’
‘Do you want to try the demon?’ I said. ‘I can release it, and it will attack you.’
Michael hesitated, then relaxed and put the sword away. He shook his head with remorse. ‘I don’t know if I can take one. After seeing what you can do, I’m probably not up to it. I think I’ll leave it to you.’ He shrugged. ‘Sorry.’
‘I can’t tell you how proud I am of you, Michael. That was exactly the right thing to do,’ Leo said.
Michael grinned again.
‘I can’t put it back, guys. Once it’s out somebody has to take care of it. Lord Xuan’s too weak to put it back into the jar.’
‘Show him energy work,’ Leo said. ‘That will prove it beyond a doubt.’
‘I know what chi gong is,’ Michael said.
‘What?’
‘Chi, energy. Gong, work. He’s right, Leo,’ I said. ‘Michael, the chi gong you see in the park is a very low level of the real thing. Let me show you some high level chi gong — some real energy work.’
I held my hands out and generated a ball of chi about the size of a basketball.
Michael’s mouth fell open.
I moved the chi off my hand and floated it around the training room just for fun. The look on Michael’s face was absolutely precious. I called the chi back and reabsorbed it.
‘Dragon Ball,’ Michael said.
Both Leo and I laughed softly.
‘I suppose you could say that,’ I said. ‘I’ll release the demon and destroy it with chi. Stand back, Michael, and if it goes for you, don’t worry. Either just move out of the way or let us handle it. This won’t take long.’
I released the demon and it hesitated, looking from one of us to the other. Eventually it lunged towards Michael and he leapt back.
I hit the demon with a big ball of chi and it exploded, dissipating into black feathery streamers. I received the demon’s energy with my chi as it returned; what a rush.
‘Did any of that stuff hit either of you?’ I said. ‘Did any of that black stuff get you, Michael?’
‘We’re okay,’ Leo said. ‘Missed us entirely.’
‘How did you do that?’ Michael whispered.
‘Would you like to learn how to do that?’ I said. ‘There’s a good chance that you could.’
‘Hell, yeah,’ Michael said, grinning. ‘Can you do it too, Leo?’
I cut him off before he could embarrass Leo. ‘Would you like to stay and learn from the Dark Lord?’
Michael stopped and put it together in his head. ‘That really was a demon.’
I nodded.
‘You really blew it up with a ball of energy, a ball of chi.’
Leo and I both nodded. Leo began to smile.
His voice filled with wonder. ‘That was Pak Tai, God of Martial Arts.’
‘In human form, yes,’ I said. ‘You can just call him Mr Chen.’
‘My father is Bak Fu, the White Tiger God of the West.’
‘In Cantonese, yes.’
‘And that means,’ he said with disbelief, ‘that I really am half goddamn tiger.’
‘Half Shen as well,’ I said. ‘He’s more than just a tiger, he’s the West Wind. Your father’s a good friend of ours, and comes over all the time. You’ll meet him very soon, I’m sure. Don’t expect too much, though; he’s an irresponsible bastard.’
‘Lady Emma!’ Leo said, shocked. ‘I owe him my life!’
‘Look me in the eye and tell me he’s not an irresponsible bastard.’
Leo hesitated, then turned to speak to Michael. ‘He tried to run off with Lady Emma the first time he met her. He is something of a womaniser, to say the least.’
‘I believe it. My mother won’t talk about him at all. Miss Donahoe.’ Michael was clearly curious. ‘How do you fit into all of this? You’re obviously trained, but what’s your role here? I know you told me that Mr Chen has a daughter, and that Leo’s her guard, but where do you fit in? You didn’t mention yourself. Are you his wife?’
‘No,’ I said. ‘It’s complicated. I’ll tell you more later, but there’s a few things we need to do first. After I talk to your mother, that is. It would be wrong for us to take you into training without her permission; you’re too young. The first will be to swear you in. The second is to move you in. The third is to put you back in school.’
Leo nodded agreement.
‘I don’t want to go back to school, Miss Donahoe,’ Michael said. ‘I don’t think it has anything to offer me.’
‘It will be part of your job,’ I said. ‘We’ll send you to the same school as Simone, and you can keep an eye on her. You can call us if a demon turns up, and help us to handle it.’
‘Brilliant, Emma,’ Leo said softly.
‘Caught you not using the honorific,’ I shot back as quickly as I could.
‘Brilliant, my Lady,’ Leo said pointedly, and bowed very deeply.
‘Not good enough.’ I saw my chance to rub it in. ‘You will perform twenty-five level one sword katas immediately as punishment. Return the demon jar and put the weapons away. Come with me, Michael, we’ll talk about the job.’
I slapped Leo lightly on the arm as I passed him to go out.
He tried very hard not to laugh, and bowed even deeper. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, my honoured Lady.’
Michael followed me out, and glanced back at Leo with bewilderment. He had no idea what he was getting into. The demons were the least of it.
Chapter Eight (#ulink_b2826d89-6a23-5cf7-befc-38a01f9edd48)
After I’d seen Michael out I went into John’s office and sat across the desk from him. He turned away from the computer and leaned on his mess. Some of the papers slid off the desk onto the floor and he ignored them.
‘Friday afternoon,’ I said. ‘But I think I need more than half a day for this lot. You’ve done exceptionally well this time.’
‘Am I free?’
‘Yep.’
He shrugged. ‘Okay. I’ll take her ice skating.’
‘In the air conditioning.’
‘I am not weak.’
‘If you wore another colour you wouldn’t be so hot.’ I leaned back and sighed.
‘Is there a problem?’
I straightened. ‘His father is totally rampant. Are you sure you want a son of the Tiger in such close proximity to your daughter? It won’t be long, you know. They grow up so fast.’
‘I know,’ he said, almost a moan of pain. ‘And I won’t be around to see it. Maybe that’s not such a bad thing. I’ve never raised a child and I’d probably mess it up badly. You’ll be better to guide her through her growing years, you’re so much wiser in the ways of humans.’
‘Don’t be ridiculous, you’re her father. She needs you more than anything.’ Then I heard what he’d said. ‘She can’t be the first child you’ve ever had, you’ve been around for centuries. You can’t expect me to believe that Simone’s your first child. Really! You think I’m stupid?’
‘I know you’re not.’ He smiled slightly. ‘She really is. She is the first human child I have fathered. The White Tiger was delighted; he’s been harassing me to have a human child for ages.’
‘Human child? What other children have you had?’ I said, then raised my hands to stop him. ‘Don’t answer that, I don’t want to know. Just tell me if I’ve ever met any of them.’
‘No.’
‘Okay, then. Anyway, back to the point. I’m not sure this is a good idea. Something will probably grow between them as she gets older. It’s inevitable. Michael will understand what she’s going through; they’ll have had similar experiences.’
‘That’s why the Tiger has been harassing me,’ he said with grim humour. ‘He’s wanted me to have a human child for a long time so that we could formally seal the union between our Houses. The minute Simone was born he tried to talk me into arranging something with one of his sons. When he finds out about Michael he’ll be thrilled.’
I glared at him. ‘Don’t you dare promise my little Simone to anybody, Xuan Wu. She will choose her own partners, and your politics will have absolutely nothing to do with it.’
He grinned. ‘Yes, my Lady. I agree with you, anyway.’ He sobered. ‘But I want you to know something. I trust you to guide her. If she chooses somebody while I’m gone, and you approve, then I won’t have a problem with it. And if it’s Michael, it’s Michael.’ He paused, thinking. ‘There’s quite an age difference, though. He’s nine years older than her.’
I collapsed over the desk, silently laughing.
‘Which is absolutely nothing,’ he said with amusement, ‘compared to the more than four thousand years between us. I see your point.’
‘I suppose I’d better call his mother then,’ I said. ‘She and I have a lot to talk about.’
‘Humph.’ He rose with fluid grace and pushed his chair back. ‘Human women comparing notes on how you survive living with male Shen.’ He spoke with mock dignity as he retied his hair. ‘I will be in the training room meditating, and I do not wish to be disturbed.’
Monica knocked, then poked her head around my bedroom door. ‘American lady, Ms MacLaren, here to see you ma’am.’
I rose. ‘Thanks, Monica. Is Simone okay?’
Monica smiled and opened the door wider for me. ‘She’s making cookies with Charlie and me.’
‘I hope she hasn’t trashed the kitchen too much.’
‘Not a problem.’ Monica hesitated, unsure. ‘The office is very bad, ma’am.’
I patted her shoulder. ‘I know. He’s taking Simone out Friday afternoon, and I’ll tidy it then. You can come in and dust before they’re back.’
She smiled with relief. ‘Thanks, ma’am.’
I leaned in to whisper. ‘It drives you crazy too?’
She nodded, still smiling.
I stopped at the entry to the living room and studied Rhonda MacLaren. She saw me and returned the look, sizing me up, and obviously wasn’t impressed; I wore my usual scruffy jeans and shirt, and my hair was a mess.
She was immaculately groomed and wore a smart navy business suit. She had her blonde hair neatly pinned back from her attractive face. No wonder the Tiger had gone for her; her intelligence and strong will shone through her beauty.
Monica brought some Chinese tea and I served. I was curious about Ms MacLaren’s history, but decided to tackle the matter at hand first. If I gained her trust then she would be more open with us. Michael hadn’t told her about John; he really was very impressive. Any other kid would have stormed home and confronted his mother. Michael had left it to me.
‘Please just call me Emma, Ms MacLaren. I know Michael’s told you he wants to come and work here live-in. But he’s very young, and I wanted to make sure it’s okay with you first.’
She sighed. ‘Just Rhonda, Emma. I appreciate you talking to me like this, and asking me first. I don’t want him to move out, but I really can’t stop him if he’s determined. And if he’s going somewhere good, it may be better than having him sit at home being miserable. He’s not doing anything right now, not going to school, no job, and he’ll get into trouble if I don’t do something. I’m in and out of Hong Kong all the time for my business, and I leave him at home alone with the domestic helper quite often. I just thank God Leo has taken him under his wing. Without Leo, I think Michael would already be in jail.’
‘You’re probably right. Michael’s very talented at martial arts, and that makes him a target for recruitment by some unsavoury groups.’
‘What are the details of Michael’s job, if he comes to work here?’
‘Let me tell you the situation.’ I leaned back, working out where to begin. I decided to tackle it head-on. ‘Leo works as bodyguard for a little girl by the name of Simone Chen. Michael will be training to replace Leo.’
Rhonda nodded.
‘Simone’s mother is dead. Simone’s father, John Chen Wu, is really Xuan Wu, Dark Lord of the North.’
She went completely still.
‘Michael would be working for the North Wind, Rhonda. We know his father is the White Tiger, the West Wind. We already told him that.’
‘You had no right to do that.’ Rhonda rose stiffly. ‘You’re probably one of them as well. I want nothing to do with you creatures any more. Don’t ever contact me or my son again, you cause nothing but misery. I’m going.’
‘Wait.’ I jumped up and put my hand on her arm. ‘I’m not a Shen. I’m just the nanny. Well, I used to be. I know what the White Tiger is like; he tried it with me too. I don’t blame you for falling for him. But Xuan Wu is completely different. He’s only ever been married to a single human woman in his whole history, and he only has one human child, and that’s Simone.’
She stared at me. ‘Is he really that different?’
‘Yes I am,’ John said from the doorway. He came in and sat on the couch, stretching his long legs in front of him. His torn black cotton pants were really starting to fall apart and I made a mental note to throw them away and send Leo shopping. ‘Monica, another tea cup!’
Monica rushed in with a tea cup for him, then disappeared back into the kitchen.
‘Sit down, Ms MacLaren,’ he said. ‘Let me tell you about myself, and what I can do for young Michael.’
After we’d explained the situation for about ten minutes, Simone came out of the kitchen with a plate of chocolate chip cookies. She served them around, then put the plate onto the coffee table and crawled into John’s lap. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. Rhonda didn’t miss that.
He concentrated.
Charlie poked her head out of the kitchen across the hall from the living room. ‘Of course you can eat them, sir, completely vegetarian. Simone made them for you.’ She smiled around at us and returned to the kitchen.
John reached around Simone to try one of the biscuits. Simone watched him carefully as he took a bite.
‘Good,’ he said through a mouthful of biscuit. He raised it to see it. ‘What’s this black stuff?’
‘Chocolate,’ Simone said. ‘Chocolate chip.’
‘Oh. I thought it was red bean. Needs milk with it, it’s very sweet,’ he said, still through the biscuit. ‘Soy milk would be good.’
‘Don’t talk with your mouth full, Daddy. That’s rude for Westerners.’
‘Okay.’
Simone leaned back to put her head on his shoulder and snuggled into him. He pulled her tight and took another bite of the biscuit.
Rhonda’s face softened.
‘Will you let Michael come and work for us, Rhonda?’ I said.
‘Let me think about it,’ she said. ‘I’m not sure I want him to follow in his father’s footsteps too much. I was hoping he would just lead a normal life, away from all of this.’
‘It’s his birthright, Rhonda,’ John said softly.
Rhonda snorted with disdain. ‘His birthright is to be completely ignored by his father, who is too busy chasing women and horses to care for his mother.’
‘The White Tiger always tells his women the situation before he takes them,’ John said. ‘You knew what you were getting into.’
Rhonda sighed. ‘I thought I was different. I thought I could change him. I thought I was so special that he wouldn’t need anybody else.’
‘You all think that,’ John said sadly. ‘Every single one of you. But the others stayed. You left.’
‘I was wasting my time. I was surprised that he let me go, but in the end I think he didn’t give a damn one way or the other. He has provided well for us, I don’t need to worry about money. It’s a sad episode of my life that I want to forget. But I did gain a wonderful son out of the whole sorry mess, and that’s made it sort of worthwhile.’
‘What are you doing with yourself now, Rhonda?’ I said.
‘I started a business with the money he gave me. I deal in antique furniture from China. It’s quite lucrative. I don’t actually need the child support money now, but it’s nice to hit him where it hurts, so I still collect. I suppose if Michael moves in with you, I’ll tell the Tiger not to worry any more.’
‘I can see where Michael gets his spirit,’ John said. ‘He is a very impressive young man. I hope you’ll let us take him on.’
‘Will you be teaching him martial arts?’
‘Yes. It will be part of his job.’
‘Another part of his job will be to go to the same school as Simone and guard her,’ I said. ‘And I will expect his grades to be good as well.’
Simone looked at me. She hadn’t known that. She didn’t say anything.
‘He shouldn’t have left school, but he’s old enough to choose for himself,’ Rhonda said. ‘If you can make him go to school, then it will be worth it. Does the Tiger ever come here?’ She turned to John. ‘You’re one of the Winds, too.’
‘He’s over here all the time, Rhonda,’ John said. ‘He’s one of my best friends. Michael will see him quite often.’
‘He doesn’t seem to have any romantic notions about his father,’ I said. ‘In fact, when he does finally see him, he may break his nose.’
‘Take a photo for me if he does, please.’ Rhonda rose. ‘Well, I think that settles it for me. Michael can move in here whenever it suits him.’
‘Sit back down, Rhonda,’ I said. ‘There’s one more thing I have to tell you, and it’s about Leo. John, take Simone out for me, will you?’
‘I’ll be right back,’ John said, and carried Simone into the kitchen. Simone didn’t protest.
Rhonda watched them leave, then turned to me. ‘Did you just order around one of the Four Winds?’
‘I just ordered around the Sovereign of the Four Winds, Ruler of the Northern Heavens, and Right Hand of the Jade Emperor Himself,’ I said. ‘It’s a long story, and sometimes even I can’t believe it. I must tell you the whole thing one day.’
Rhonda sat and shook her head. ‘What else do you want to tell me?’
‘Leo has AIDS, Rhonda. As long as he stays with John, the virus is dormant. As soon as John leaves us, the virus will become active, and Leo will probably have less than a year. That’s why we’re bringing Michael in; we’ll need a bodyguard for Simone when both Leo and John are gone. I hope that doesn’t change your attitude about Michael working here.’
‘If you’re suggesting that Leo and Michael are more than friends, you’re wrong. Michael has already had a few girlfriends.’
‘I’m not suggesting anything of the sort,’ I said. ‘I just want you to know. I want to be completely open and honest with you about this, and want you to feel that we’re not hiding anything.’
John came back in without Simone, sat and poured himself more tea. ‘Yes, young Emma here is very big on being completely open and honest.’
‘Give it a rest, old man.’
He chuckled good-naturedly.
‘I don’t think that’s a problem, Emma,’ Rhonda said. ‘Leo is terrific, and it’s a shame this had to happen to him. I suppose I have to trust you and John.’ She studied John. ‘How long do you have?’
John smiled sadly over the top of his tea cup. ‘Not more than three years. You know how hard it is for us to stay in human form. This is one of the most difficult things I have ever done.’
‘And you’re doing it for your little girl.’
He nodded.
She looked from John to me. ‘Are you two married?’
‘No, it’s a long story,’ I said. ‘It may happen one day if we’re both very lucky, but at this stage it’s not possible. It’s mostly to do with the fact that he is a Shen. And that I’m completely nuts.’
John nodded agreement and I glanced at him impatiently. He saw that I wanted to thump him and grinned.
Rhonda watched with wonder. ‘You must tell me the whole thing later. But I have to go. Michael’s waiting for me to let him know my decision.’
‘You will be welcome up here any time,’ John said. ‘Feel free to come and check on Michael whenever you please.’
I rose. Rhonda stood as well, and I showed her to the door. ‘Give me a call sometime, Rhonda. We’ll meet for lunch and share a good moan about the trials of living with male Shen.’
‘I heard that,’ John called from the living room.
‘Good,’ I said loudly without turning back. ‘It’s even worse living with a reptile. At least the Tiger has nice fur.’
‘A reptile?’
‘I’m a Turtle,’ John yelled.
‘Yes, you damn well are,’ I shouted back. I grinned at Rhonda. She didn’t seem to understand the insult.
Rhonda shook her head. ‘He really is different. You’re very lucky.’
‘I know.’
He’s here, Emma. At the door.
The doorbell rang and Monica answered it; I heard the voices.
I went out to the hallway. Leo and Michael were kicking their shoes off at the door. Michael had a duffel bag.
‘Don’t worry, ma’am, I’ll take care of him,’ Leo said. ‘I’ll show him around, introduce him to everybody, stuff like that.’
I want him to come into the training room and swear allegiance at the same time, Leo.
‘Yes, sir.’
Michael’s face went completely blank.
‘Oh, you heard him,’ I said. ‘He was on broadcast mode, everybody in the household heard him. I wish he wouldn’t do that. And he’s not supposed to be listening anyway. If he does it again he’ll be in serious trouble.’
Sorry.
‘You’re still listening.’
Ma’am.
Michael grinned, then tried to control his face.
‘Leave it with me, ma’am,’ Leo said.
‘Okay.’ I went back to my room and my thesis.
Later, there was a tap on the bedroom door.
‘Come.’
Leo poked his head around. ‘Charlie grabbed him off me and told him the whole story. Right now they’re in the kitchen and she’s trying to see if she can feed him so much he explodes.’
‘Did he swear allegiance?’
‘Yep.’
‘Did he understand what it means?’
Leo opened the door and came in. ‘Yeah. He knew. And he did it anyway. He’s a great kid.’
‘I don’t know what we’d do without you, Leo.’
‘Neither do I.’ He went out.
Chapter Nine (#ulink_d8ddc85b-a2c1-538d-b7bb-ae2e56e81eb2)
A few weeks later John, Gold and I sat around the dining table and studied the student lists.
‘How many do you think we need to recruit?’ I said.
‘Gold?’
‘We should bring on another three hundred to guard the Mountain when the demons have returned to strength,’ Gold said, ‘but we don’t have room for them. Bright Mansions is full. There’s plenty of room in Wan Chai to train them, but nowhere for them to live.’
‘We could buy another residential building in Happy Valley,’ John said.
‘Good idea, my Lord,’ Gold said. ‘The market is down, there are some good buys. We could buy an older building, demolish it, and construct something purpose-built. We could even do that with the North Point building, put up something with more space.’
‘At the current rate of construction, Gold, how long before we can start moving students back to the Mountain?’ I said.
Gold’s boyish face went pensive. ‘I think about five years, my Lady.’ His face cleared. ‘I see your point.’
‘Yes,’ John said. ‘It will take that long to build to purpose anyway. Forget it. We’ll buy something in the Valley and put them there. See to it. Dismissed.’
‘My Lord,’ Gold said, and disappeared.
John turned to me. ‘I don’t know how I managed without you, Emma.’
‘Neither do I.’ I glared at him. ‘It’s August already.’
He leaned back and put his hands behind his head. ‘I don’t have time, Emma.’ He threw himself forward again and rubbed his hands over his face, then tied back his hair.
‘You’ll have all the time in the world if you fade out and leave us. But we won’t be able to defend Simone.’
‘Simone can call a Celestial Master now. You don’t really need me any more. I could go now.’
I shot to my feet, horrified. ‘Don’t you dare leave us, Xuan Wu!’ I shouted. ‘We need you! You can’t go!’
He sat unmoving, his face expressionless.
‘Don’t go, please, John.’ I fell to sit. No. He was right. He could go. Simone would be safe if she could call a Celestial Master.
‘You wouldn’t be safe though, Emma. I need to stay near you.’
‘My safety is beside the point. Simone’s the one we need to protect.’
‘I need to protect both of you.’
I crossed my arms on the pile of papers in front of me and put my chin on them. ‘We need you here. Please don’t go yet. Wait until you can’t stay any longer. We need you. I need you.’
He smiled gently. ‘If I’m going to stay around then I’d better see Mercy.’
I leaned back and sighed with relief. ‘You gave me a terrible fright just then, John. Please don’t do that again. Promise you’ll stay absolutely as long as you can.’
‘I promise you, Emma. Of course I will stay as long as I possibly can. I want to be with you. I want to be with both of you. I was just teasing.’
‘You’ll be teasing on the other side of your shell next time,’ I growled. ‘I’ll clear our diaries for the week after next and we can all go to Paris. We’ll need to have it done before Simone starts school. Michael should come as well; some travel will open his mind, and he can meet Kwan Yin. We can return Charlie to London while we’re in Paris. How’s that?’
He spread his hands across the table. ‘Whatever you organise is fine with me. I am in your capable hands.’
‘I wish,’ I said with feeling, and he went expressionless again. ‘Call Kwan Yin and tell her you’re coming.’
He remained unmoving.
‘Do it right now, Xuan Wu.’
He pulled himself upright. ‘Is that an order?’
‘Damn straight it is.’
He leaned across the table and glared at me. I leaned forward as well and glowered back. We faced off across the table. I was about to shout at him when Ms Kwan appeared next to me. ‘Don’t worry, Emma, he called me. I will be waiting for you, Ah Wu. Look after yourself and your family.’
He nodded to her but she had already disappeared.
‘Happy?’ he growled.
‘Not until I have you in Paris and locked up with her,’ I growled back. ‘Go and meditate. Guard your energy. You’re probably running on empty.’
He grinned and pushed his chair away from the table. He was.
A week later Charlie came in to clear the dishes from the family dinner.
‘Sit, Charlie, Monica can do that,’ I said. ‘Meeting time. I’ve arranged for us to go to Paris next week.’
Simone wriggled in her seat. ‘I want to go to the Eiffel Tower!’
‘You always want to go to the Eiffel Tower,’ John and I said in unison, then shared an indulgent smile.
‘I’ve made the arrangements,’ I said. ‘Out of Macau, as usual . . .’ I hesitated, then shook my head. ‘It feels very strange to be the one saying this.’
‘Get used to it,’ Leo said softly.
I ignored him. ‘Out of Macau, as usual, next week. When we arrive in Paris, we’ll pop you on the train to London, Charlie, and you can organise the house in Kensington for us.’
‘My Lady.’
‘Oh, come on, Charlie, please,’ I said, exasperated. ‘There’s really no need for that.’
She just smiled.
‘We’re going to London too?’ Simone squeaked, eyes wide. ‘I want to go to —’
‘The Science Museum,’ Leo finished for her.
‘Well I do, silly Leo.’
Michael sat quietly. I understood: he was listening carefully and didn’t want to mess up. At least he knew the situation. When I went to Paris, I hadn’t even known why we were there until we’d been attacked by demons. Then I realised that Michael didn’t know why we were going to Paris either.
‘Stay here after everybody’s gone, and I’ll explain for you, Michael.’
He nodded appreciation.
‘We’ll be staying in Paris for five days . . .’ I turned to John. ‘Are you sure five days is enough? We can spend the whole week in Paris if we have to. You needed a good ten days after the Attack.’
‘Five days is sufficient.’
‘Okay. Five days in Paris, then two days in London, then back here to prepare these young people for school.’
Leo and Michael scowled and I glared both of them down.
‘Everybody happy?’
Charlie opened her mouth, then closed it again.
‘Go on, Charlie, this is family.’
‘My Lady.’ I sighed, but she continued anyway. ‘My Lady. Before we go, may I take some time to shop for my relatives? I’d like to go to the markets, Stanley and maybe Temple Street, to buy gifts for them.’
‘Temple Street!’ Simone said, excited again.
‘You want to come too, Princess?’
‘Ooh, yes please, Charlie, I love Stanley and Temple Street. Can I go with Charlie, Daddy?’ She stopped and thought. ‘I have some money I can spend too.’
‘You can go, Simone. When is a good time, Emma?’
‘How about Saturday?’ I said. ‘Temple Street will be really buzzing. I don’t have anything on at the Academy.’
‘That would be perfect, my Lady,’ Charlie said.
‘I’m teaching all day Saturday, Emma, I won’t finish until six,’ Leo said. ‘I can’t come to Stanley during the day, but Temple Street night market I can do.’
I considered the options. Both locations were extremely busy and full of people. Demons usually preferred to attack us when we were isolated. ‘I should be able to guard Simone with Michael as backup in Stanley. We’ll have dinner here, pick you up and go to Temple Street. Can you come as well, John?’
‘I have some of the Generals coming on Saturday, looks like it’ll be a long one. Leo, yourself, Michael — I think that’s sufficient.’
Simone scowled; she didn’t want Michael along.
‘Give it up, Simone,’ I said. ‘I think you’re right, John, the three of us will be plenty.’
Everybody went out, leaving me to talk to Michael. Monica brought in some tea.
Michael’s face was intense. ‘Why does he have to go to Paris, Miss Donahoe? What’s the big deal with this?’
I sighed. This was hard.
‘Mr Chen has to retain human form to stay and guard Simone. It’s a tremendous drain on his energy to stay in human form for such a long time; normally Shen like him shuttle between a number of different forms. What he’s doing in staying with us is extremely difficult.’
‘How many forms does he have?’
‘Three that I know of, including the human form that he has now. We’ll probably never see the True Form.’
‘True Form?’
‘Animal. I’ve never seen it. I think Leo has. If he changes to the animal form, then he’ll be gone for a long time; he won’t have the strength to return to human form.’
‘What animal is he?’ Michael paused, thinking. ‘North Wind. I know that the East is a Dragon, and of course the West is a Tiger. But I don’t remember. What animal is Mr Chen?’
I nearly choked on it. ‘A Turtle.’
His jaw dropped and his eyes went wide. Then he lit up into a huge delighted grin. ‘You know that calling someone a turtle is slang for calling them a —’
‘Michael.’ I cut him off. ‘I understand every single insult attached to the turtle. I’ve heard them all. I know what the poor beast’s head and neck resemble. I know that the Ancients thought that the male turtle had no sex organs. I know that turtles are notorious for their . . .’ I hesitated, searching for the right word. ‘Behaviour. I know about the egg business. I know it all. So does Mr Chen. So watch your mouth. Okay?’
His mouth snapped shut and he nodded. He could see that he’d pushed it too far.
‘Mr Chen’s True Form is even stranger than that. He’s a combination of two animals, a snake and a turtle. He claims that right now he’s lost the Serpent part of him and doesn’t know where it is.’
‘He’s lost part of himself? How could that happen?’
‘Even he doesn’t know how it happened. He really is extremely weird. Compared to him, your father is almost normal.’
‘What about my father?’ Michael said. ‘He has different forms too?’
‘Yep. Simone likes to have rides on his True Form, his tiger form. It’s enormous.’
‘He’s really a tiger?’
‘He really is. Anyway, back to Mr Chen. He’s constantly draining his energy by staying in human form. He’s really weak while he’s like this. He goes to Paris and meets Kwan Yin. She helps him by feeding him energy for a few days — tops him up, so to speak — so that he can retain the form and stay with us.’
Michael nodded silently, listening carefully.
‘You have to understand something.’ I ran my hands through my hair. This was very tough. ‘As soon as Simone is able to defend herself, Mr Chen will revert to True Form and leave us. He’ll be very drained. It will take him a long time to come back. Maybe more than a lifetime. Ms Kwan, Kwan Yin, says something between ten and a hundred years. I’ll look after Simone, and all the other stuff, when he’s gone.’
Michael’s face didn’t shift. ‘How long before he goes?’
I swallowed it. ‘He thinks probably when Simone’s about eight years old.’
‘She’s nearly six now, Miss Donahoe.’
‘I know. I know every minute of the day. We have to keep him here until she’s able to defend herself.’
‘I understand. Is that why you two never married? Because he has such a short time left?’
‘No, it’s not, Michael.’ Something inside me really began to hurt. ‘The fact that he’ll only be around for a short time makes no difference to either of us at all.’ He opened his mouth but I cut him off. ‘You notice that we never touch each other?’
‘Yeah.’ He grinned. ‘You two are really old-fashioned.’
‘No, we’re not.’ I smiled through the misery. ‘Exactly the opposite, in fact. Which is funny, considering how old he is. The reason we never touch is because if he touches me, he could kill me.’
He went completely still.
‘If we were to physically share our feelings, even with just a touch, we would share our energy as well. And he is very drained. He would suck the energy out of me, suck the life out of me, and kill me. We have to be extremely careful.’
Michael gestured with one hand across the table. ‘Then how come you wear his ring?’
I glanced at the ring, a small square piece of very green jade on a plain gold band, with three studs on either side. It was supposed to be sentient, but I had been wearing it non-stop for months now and it still hadn’t woken to me. I wondered if it ever would.
‘If he ever comes back in my lifetime we will be able to touch. Then we can be what we want to be for each other. He’s promised to come back for me. I’ve promised to wait for him.’ I looked up at Michael and smiled. ‘And that’s the whole story.’
‘I hope it happens for you, Miss Donahoe,’ he said quietly.
‘Thanks, Michael, you don’t know how much I appreciate it.’ I shrugged it off and spoke more briskly. ‘So that’s why we’re going to Paris. It’s a long way from the demons’ power centre, so it’s a good place to do it. Mr Chen will be locked up with Kwan Yin, and the three of us will take Simone sightseeing. I think you’ll enjoy it.’
‘Sounds like fun. I’m looking forward to meeting the real Kwan Yin.’
‘She’s a wonderful person. She’s very special. You’ll love her when you meet her.’
‘Why are we going from Macau, and not Chek Lap Kok?’
‘Oh, you’ll like this. We’re going on Mr Chen’s private jet.’
‘A private jet! That is so sweet! Wait until I tell my friends about it!’
‘Remember, you have to be careful what you tell your friends, Michael. Don’t give anything away, please.’
‘Yes, ma’am. Don’t worry on that account. I have to be careful what I tell people, ’cause no way would they believe the truth.’ He hesitated; he’d obviously thought of something. ‘Will Simone be okay when she starts school? It’s sort of really normal for her; she may say something she shouldn’t.’
‘I sincerely hope she’ll be all right. If she gets into trouble I hope you can help her out.’
He nodded. ‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘Anything else?’ He shook his head. ‘Okay, dismissed.’
Michael went out. I sat and drank the tea.
Are you okay?
‘I’m fine.’
He brushed over my hair. It was like a hand touching me with nobody there. He dropped it onto my shoulder.
‘Don’t do that. It’s a waste of your energy and you’re close to empty. Don’t risk it.’
The touch disappeared. I sipped the tea.
‘Are you still there?’
Yes.
I sighed.
It breaks my heart to do this to you.
‘I have never been so happy in my entire life.’
You are a fool, Emma Donahoe.
‘So are you, Xuan Wu.’
It will happen for us.
‘I know. I’m okay, you can stop watching me. Guard your energy, stupid turtle.’
Yes, ma’am.
I sat in the dining room alone for a while after his presence left me.
Chapter Ten (#ulink_3b57c27b-7e83-5590-adc2-8a2747f05fb6)
‘And a Snake Mother came in and said it wanted Leo’s skin,’ Simone said from the back of the car. ‘And he told it to come and get it, and then . . .’ I couldn’t see her from the driver’s seat, but her voice became breathless. ‘And then Leo pulled its tongue out and killed it.’
‘That must have been very scary,’ Charlie said.
‘Leo looks after me. Emma looks after me too. They protect me. I’ll be okay.’
‘Of course you will, dear,’ Charlie said.
Michael glanced at me from the front passenger seat.
‘I’ll tell you later,’ I said softly. ‘But believe me, you don’t want to know.’
‘Michael would probably run if he saw a Mother,’ Simone said.
‘That was a very nasty thing to say, Simone, I’m surprised at you,’ I said. ‘Michael’s sworn allegiance, he’s a Retainer, he’d never run. Tell him sorry.’
‘Sorry,’ Simone said, sullen.
Michael snorted with derision and looked out the window.
‘It’s so pretty,’ Charlie said, watching the scenery of Hong Kong Island as we travelled down Stubbs Road. Everywhere there was even the tiniest square of flat land, there was a highrise. Kowloon, on the other side of the harbour, was a mass of tall buildings of different sizes and shapes, mostly residential blocks. Hardly anyone lived in a house in Hong Kong; there wasn’t the space.
‘But the pollution is bad, isn’t it?’ she went on. ‘You can hardly see the other side of the harbour.’
‘When it’s very hot like this, there’s an inversion layer,’ I said. ‘The pollution’s trapped.’
‘I see.’
We came to the bottom of Stubbs Road and topped out over Wong Nai Chung Gap. As we passed the ridge, the scenery of the south side opened up. There were fewer highrises here, less densely packed, with more greenery. Some of the residential blocks were only three or four storeys tall.
We drove through Shouson Hill, a prestigious enclave of low-rise apartment blocks built around the gently undulating hill, then rounded the curves of the south coast of the island to Deep Water Bay.
The usual Saturday crowd packed the beach and people filled the water within the shark net. Rubbish floated at the end of the beach; it broke my heart. John could never swim in this water, in his own element. I had an inspiration: I would take him back to Australia when it was warmer there. I could visit my family, and he could swim in the sea. It would do him so much good. And then I realised: my family would see everything. Maybe not such a good idea.
‘Ocean Park, Charlie,’ Simone said, pointing across the bay to the peninsula on the other side. Deep Water Bay gave a good view of the cable car that wound around the peninsula of Ocean Park.
‘Would you like to go there with me? Before I go back to London?’ Charlie said.
‘No,’ Simone said. ‘I don’t like Ocean Park. I went with Leo and Monica before Emma came, and bad things happened. I don’t like it.’
‘What happened?’ Michael asked me softly.
‘One of the dolphins was sick and talked to her,’ I said, matching his low tones. ‘It cried for her help, and she couldn’t do anything.’
‘I hate Ocean Park,’ Simone said.
The road outside the car park at Repulse Bay was blocked with people queuing to go into the car park, even though it was full.
‘If queuing ever becomes an Olympic sport, Hong Kong will win all the medals,’ Michael said.
Simone giggled. ‘That’s funny.’
The traffic jam finally cleared and we passed the beach to the far south side of the island. Fortunately Stanley wasn’t too packed; everybody was at the beach. I found a place to park and we all piled out.
‘You know your way around, Charlie?’ I said.
‘I haven’t been here in a while, ma’am, but I think I remember. The market isn’t very big, anyway.’
‘Let’s just wander around and see what we find. Stay close to Simone, Michael.’ I glanced around at them. ‘While we’re in there, guys, can we drop the “Lady” and “ma’am” stuff, please? It’ll attract unnecessary attention. Just Emma, okay?’
‘Yes, ma’am,’ Charlie and Michael said in unison, and I sighed.
‘Can I call you Mummy?’ Simone said brightly.
I felt like I’d been hit in the stomach.
I knelt on one knee and took both Simone’s hands in mine. ‘Simone, darling, I’m not your mummy. Your mummy was married to your daddy. She died. I’m not your mummy, so you can’t call me that. It wouldn’t be right.’
‘Okay.’ She wasn’t fazed; it obviously wasn’t an issue for her. ‘When you marry Daddy, can I call you Mummy then?’
I brushed some hair from her eyes. I would love her to, I really would. I doubted I’d ever have children of my own; I’d probably be too old when John returned for me. If he did return for me. She was the closest thing I would ever have. ‘No, Simone. It wouldn’t be right.’
‘Okay, Emma.’ Her little face was serious. ‘I would like to, you know. But if you don’t want me to, that’s fine.’ She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me on the cheek. She released me and took Charlie’s hand. ‘Let’s go.’
I rose. ‘One more thing, Simone.’
She smiled up at me.
‘If you sense any demons, let us know straightaway, okay? Just say “bad people” or something.’
Simone dropped Charlie’s hand and put her little hands on her hips, tilting her head with impatience. ‘Of course I will, silly Emma.’ She took Charlie’s hand again. ‘Let’s go.’
I saw Michael’s face. He had watched Simone’s little performance with something approaching contempt. He noticed me and nodded, professional again.
We walked down the narrow hill to Stanley market, which was a maze of narrow laneways winding through the village. Each stall had an awning, and the awnings stretched from one side of the lane to the other, giving the impression of being indoors.
‘I haven’t been here in a long time, Emma,’ Charlie said. ‘I think it was better when I came before. Everything seems more expensive now.’
‘It’s still cheaper than London for this sort of thing, though, isn’t it?’ I said.
‘You can’t even buy this sort of thing in London. And everything’s cheaper than London, Emma,’ she said. ‘London’s nearly as expensive as Hong Kong.’
‘Nowhere’s as expensive as Hong Kong,’ I said. ‘Everything costs more here.’
‘Not Chinese vegetables,’ she shot back, and we laughed together.
Charlie bought some touristy T-shirts for her nieces and nephews back in London, and some little Chinese toys. She found some nice handicrafts for her other relatives: cloisonné and ceramics. One stall had some delightful Chinese papercuts under a pile of old magazines and she bought them all.
‘You should go to China Products in Central as well,’ I said. ‘No, hold on, there’s one in Wan Chai. Next time I go down to the building in Wan Chai, I’ll drop you at the China Products there. You’ll be able to find some really good stuff.’
‘That’s a good idea, Emma. Whenever it suits you should be fine.’
‘I’m teaching Monday. Come with me. I’ll take Simone to the Academy and drop you at the store. You should be fine by yourself. No danger if you’re not with Simone; they know you’re not trained and it’s not honourable to go after you.’
‘Thanks, Emma.’ Charlie reached out and squeezed my hand. ‘I appreciate it.’
‘Not a problem.’ I stopped at a raised step outside one of the shops. ‘Sit here and have a drink of water, it’s very hot.’
‘I’ll buy some cold water, ma’am,’ Michael said, and trotted down the hill to a hole-in-the-wall shop selling drinks and snacks. He returned with some mineral water for everybody. The water bottles were already soaked with condensation from the humidity. Charlie lowered herself to sit on the step and fanned her face, then placed the bottle of water on her flushed cheek.
‘It’s not the heat, it’s the humidity,’ she said.
‘Take your time. Rest. You have a drink too, Simone.’
‘At least it’s cloudy,’ Charlie said. ‘If the sun was out it would be impossible.’
I shrugged. ‘That’s summer in Hong Kong.’
‘You’re used to it?’
‘I don’t think anybody ever gets used to it.’
‘So what do you do?’
‘Be like Daddy,’ Simone said cheekily. She waved her bottle of water. ‘Stay inside in the air conditioning, and if you go out, have a shower straightaway when you’re inside again.’
We had dinner at home before Leo took us to Temple Street.
‘Sir on the phone, ma’am,’ Monica said through the door between the dining room and the kitchen.
I put my chopsticks down, went into the kitchen and took the call on the phone next to the door.
John sounded close to the end of his patience. ‘I could really use you down here, Emma. The Generals are being particularly difficult; there are some major problems in the Northern Heavens because I never go there any more. It’s like taking the battery out of a toy or something. No energy up there. All the trees are dying.’
‘We’re going to Temple Street, John. I’m needed to guard.’
‘It will be very busy, you won’t be at much risk from demons.’
‘It’s not just demons I’m worried about. You know the sort of stuff that goes on down there.’
He sounded amused. ‘That’s just an excuse and you know it.’
‘Simone needs me.’
‘All right, you’re out of it just this once. But next time they’re giving me hell you’re coming to help me out. You can’t avoid this forever, it will be your responsibility too. Okay?’
‘Yes, my Lord. And speak English.’
‘Damn,’ he said softly, and hung up.
I sat in the back of the big car with Charlie and Simone. Michael rode shotgun next to Leo. Temple Street market was in Kowloon, across the harbour in Yau Ma Tei district.
Leo drove us down the hill between the highrises of Wan Chai and into Causeway Bay. The road flanked the north shore of the island, four lanes each way. At Causeway Bay we entered the Cross-Harbour Tunnel. Two more lanes merged with the existing four, then everybody had to take turns to enter the two tunnel lanes. Leo inched through the traffic and poked the nose of the Mercedes into the next lane to grab his space; it wouldn’t be handed to him. Anybody who sat back and waited for someone to politely let them into a lane could quite easily become a target of road rage. Everybody pushed; but as John had said, there was method in the madness.
As soon as we entered the tunnel the traffic accelerated to the speed limit. We shot through the autopay toll gate on the other side and we were in Kowloon.
The scenery opened up on Kowloon side. There was more room to move here, but all the buildings were still highrises. The expressway continued north and we exited at Mong Kok onto Nathan Road, the main thoroughfare through Kowloon. People packed the sidewalks and the shops were all open, their lights blazing. Typical Saturday night in Hong Kong.
The Mercedes’ windows fogged up on the outside from the humidity and Leo used the wipers to clear them. He didn’t even have the air conditioning on terribly cold. The humidity was close on a hundred per cent, and the temperature was still blistering.
‘If it’s too much for you, let me know, Charlie,’ I said. ‘The temperature doesn’t vary much from day to night. It’s still awfully hot.’
‘I’ll make it,’ Charlie said cheerfully. ‘There are still some things I need to buy.’
‘If you can’t do it, just say so. I’ll go out later and collect anything you want,’ Leo said.
Charlie’s voice softened. ‘Thanks, Leo. I think just a cold electrolyte drink when we get there, and I should be okay.’
‘Pocari Sweat,’ Simone said.
‘What, Simone?’
‘Pocari Sweat,’ Simone repeated patiently.
‘Japanese electrolyte drink,’ I said, and waited for it.
‘They have a drink called sweat?’
‘Actually it’s not too bad,’ I said.
‘I have to try some,’ Charlie said with enthusiasm.
We entered Shanghai Street. Temple Street was next, but the road was blocked for the market. We parked in a large car park at the entrance to Temple Street.
Fortune tellers lined the narrow road to the car park. They worked from small folding tables with folding stools, their spaces on the pavement carefully marked by the government. Large banners hung above the tables describing their skills, some in both English and Chinese. Some read heads and faces. Others read palms. Some used tortoise shells and the Yi Ching; John would have been horrified. A large number of people wandered from stall to stall and sat to have their fortunes told. Charlie watched, fascinated.
Leo carefully eased the car up the ramp into the car park and took a ticket from the gate. A few suspicious-looking young men loitered at the entrance and eyed us curiously, but a large black Mercedes was one of the most common types of car in Hong Kong.
‘Any of them demons, Simone?’ Leo said.
‘Nope,’ Simone said.
The car park started at the third floor after a very long ramp. We went left and up again.
‘Look, Charlie,’ I said. ‘This is an unusual building. The expressway goes right through the middle, at about the fourth floor.’
Charlie watched out the window as we went past the expressway. The road went in one side of the building and out the other. Leo drove up a ramp inside the car park to pass the road.
It was a long way up before we found a parking space; obviously a busy night in Temple Street. Leo gingerly edged the car backwards into the space. The space was so narrow he had to fold in the side mirrors to avoid the pillars.
‘Why does the road go through the building, Emma?’ Simone said.
‘The building was already here when they built the expressway,’ I said. ‘It would have cost a lot of money to knock it down, so they just put the road right through.’
‘What’s it like to drive through the building?’ Charlie said.
‘Like a little tunnel. You don’t even realise you’ve been through the building until you’re out the other side.’ I opened the door to help Simone out. ‘Let’s go and see how much Hello Kitty stuff Simone can buy in one night.’
Charlie was obviously not impressed when we entered the lift; it was filthy and smelled of urine. The buttons were black with dirt. At the ground floor the lift stopped with a lurching jerk, and Simone squeaked and grabbed my hand.
‘Don’t worry, sweetheart,’ I said. ‘This lift always does that.’
‘You come here often?’ Charlie said.
‘Not really. I used to come here to buy toys for my relatives in Australia, but I saw them at the beginning of this year, so they’ll be happy for a while.’
The smell of urine was even stronger when we left the lift; the building had public toilets on the ground floor outside the car park entrance. We hurried past.
A middle-aged Chinese couple sang Chinese opera under a makeshift marquee across the road. A trio of musicians on Chinese instruments accompanied them. A small crowd of passers-by had gathered to watch them.
‘Sounds like someone’s torturing a cat,’ I whispered to Leo.
Leo bent to speak into my ear. ‘I like it. But then again, I hate cats.’
During the day, Temple Street was a normal Kowloon thoroughfare, lined with shops on both sides. In the evening, stalls were set up, leaving a narrow passageway down the middle. The large number of people moving between the stalls caused a crush.
Leo walked in front of us and cut a swathe through the crowd. Michael brought up the rear, very serious and professional.
‘Mind your bag, Charlie,’ I said quietly. ‘There’s a lot of pickpockets here, targeting the wealthy tourists. This is something of a gang centre.’
Charlie nodded. ‘Don’t worry, Emma, I’ve been on the Tube in London.’
Charlie passed the stalls selling T-shirts printed on the spot, and didn’t bother with any of the flashing mobile phone accessories. She bought some small cheap toys for her nieces and nephews, but didn’t want any laser pointers. She hurried Simone past the stall selling luridly coloured sex toys and the stall with the suspicious-looking movies. But she stopped at a stall selling ties.
Leo stood behind us, folded his arms and glowered. A magic space appeared around us as people avoided him. He was having a great time.
Charlie selected a number of outrageously inappropriate ties from the hangers.
‘Who are they for?’ I said. ‘Check the illustrations before you buy them — some are really crude and offensive.’
‘I know exactly what I’m doing,’ Charlie said with a small, evil smile. ‘I have a cousin in his late twenties. He loves these disgusting ties and always asks me to buy some for him when I’m here.’
‘Typical.’
Michael looked unhappy, but remained completely professional as he helped Simone at the stall across the road. She bought two Hello Kitty bags, three T-shirts and a pair of Hello Kitty sunglasses, every single item pink. He helped her with the bargaining and then returned her to us.
Leo and I shared a look. He was impressed with Michael too.
At the end of the market we moved from the middle to the side of the street, between the back of the stalls and the closed shopfronts. There were fewer people and we could walk back to the car in relative peace.
We stopped to buy some Pocari Sweat at a small shop selling drinks.
‘It’s not bad,’ Charlie said. ‘Lemony.’
‘It’s horrible if it’s not cold,’ Simone said.
‘I wonder if I can buy it in London.’
‘Overseas it’s just called Pocari, they leave out the Sweat,’ I said. ‘You can probably buy it in Chinatown.’
‘But I won’t need it nearly as much back home,’ Charlie said.
We walked further and reached a dai pai dong, a small open-air restaurant specialising in fresh seafood. The restaurant had a number of flimsy folding tables on the pavement displaying plates of live seafood.
Charlie was fascinated. ‘What are those?’ she said, pointing at some shellfish that had six legs and large spiked claws. They were a pale creamy colour, with large abdomens and unusual triangular-shaped heads. Most were about ten centimetres long, but big ones were double that size.
Michael opened his mouth to answer but I stopped him with a raised hand. ‘They’re mantis prawns.’
‘That’s quite appropriate for them, really,’ Charlie said. ‘With those front claws and the heads like that, they do look like praying mantises.’ She saw Michael’s face. ‘What?’
‘Oh, go on, Michael,’ I said. ‘I can see you’re dying to tell her.’
Michael leaned closer to Charlie. ‘In Cantonese they’re called “pissing prawns”,’ he said with quiet satisfaction.
Charlie’s eyes went wide with delight. ‘No, really?’ She grinned broadly. ‘Why on earth are they called that?’
‘I have no idea,’ Michael said with a shrug, and suddenly he was the image of his father.
The car park shroff office was right next to the public toilets and the smell was still bad, so Leo sent us on ahead while he paid the ticket.
The lift lurched to a stop at the seventh floor, and Simone squeaked again and grabbed my hand. Michael made a soft sound of disdain.
The seventh floor was almost deserted; most of the shoppers had already gone home. Our car was one of only three left on the floor and the other two had a thick layer of dust on them, apparently abandoned.
I unlocked the car using the remote. ‘I’ll start the engine, Charlie, and run the air con so you can sit in there and cool off.’
‘Thanks, Emma,’ Charlie said, her voice weak.
Michael grabbed her shopping bag off her and she didn’t protest.
‘You should have said something,’ I said.
‘We’re finished anyway.’
Just as we reached the car I heard a shout and turned. A large group of young Chinese men charged around the corner of the car park towards us. Most of them were shirtless and covered with elaborate tattoos. Many had dyed hair, blond and red. They all carried machetes and choppers, the weapons of choice for Hong Kong gangsters.
Конец ознакомительного фрагмента.
Текст предоставлен ООО «ЛитРес».
Прочитайте эту книгу целиком, купив полную легальную версию (https://www.litres.ru/kylie-chan/red-phoenix/) на ЛитРес.
Безопасно оплатить книгу можно банковской картой Visa, MasterCard, Maestro, со счета мобильного телефона, с платежного терминала, в салоне МТС или Связной, через PayPal, WebMoney, Яндекс.Деньги, QIWI Кошелек, бонусными картами или другим удобным Вам способом.
Kylie Chan
The demon threat closes around mortals and gods alike… When Emma became nanny to John Chen's daughter, she never expected to be caring for the child of a Chinese god, or that all the demons in hell would want him dead.Now she’s in love with John, and they are hunted from China to Europe by a race of demons. But who are the real pawns in this deadly celestial game?Kylie Chan's Dark Heavens trilogy is the most exciting Urban Fantasy debut of 2010. Already a smash-hit in the author's native Australia it brings a world of Oriental Gods, martial arts action and romance to the genre.
RED PHOENIX
DARK HEAVENS: BOOK TWO
KYLIE CHAN
Dedication (#ulink_f0796348-fedb-5895-b1a8-12b17b231853)
for Jason
Epigraph (#ulink_8c48def0-99bf-560d-99c0-a340073dac3a)
The Serpent stirred.
Then it slept again.
It whimpered in its slumber.
There was a call.
A deep, echoing call that made
the thick black water
vibrate and shimmer.
The Serpent cried.
There was no answer.
Contents
Cover
Title Page (#u8eddd553-8338-5d7e-a61c-ce6bf4266b2a)
Dedication
Epigraph
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Chapter Thirty-Six
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Chapter Thirty-Eight
Chapter Thirty-Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty-One
Chapter Forty-Two
Chapter Forty-Three
Chapter Forty-Four
Chapter Forty-Five
Glossary
About the Author
Books by Kylie Chan
Back Ad (#litres_trial_promo)
Copyright
About the Publisher (#litres_trial_promo)
Chapter One (#ulink_877a972d-8e8f-5d9d-bdb7-b250fc225ca6)
I woke with a shock and stared at the ceiling, gasping for breath. Simone! A demon had us . . .
No. I was safe in our apartment at the Peak. We’d escaped from the demon Simon Wong with help from the King of the Demons himself. Leo had been injured, John had lost nearly all of his diminishing energy and left us, but we’d made it with help from the God of the West, the White Tiger, Bai Hu.
I shook my head and sat up. I still felt a slight throb where some force, whatever it was, had leapt up in me and forced the Demon King out of my head during his probing mental examination of me, but apart from that I was okay.
I quickly jumped out of bed and dressed. I needed to find the others and check on them.
Five-year-old Simone, John’s daughter and a little girl I loved as my own.
Leo, her bodyguard and one of my truest friends.
And John, Xuan Wu, Dark Lord of the North, God of Martial Arts, a Turtle that had lost its Serpent . . . and my fiancé. It would take some time to become used to the idea of being engaged to a god, even if we wouldn’t be able to marry until after he’d lost his remaining energy and left us for any time between ten and a hundred years. We couldn’t even touch each other until then, because he would drain out my energy and kill me. I had to trust that I would still be alive when he returned and we could have everything we wanted for each other.
I shook my head again and opened the door that joined my room with Simone’s. Way to go, Emma, make your life as complicated as possible. Become engaged to a god that you can’t even touch and let him give you Regency over his Empire when he’s gone.
I was sure that all hell had broken loose in Heaven when the Jade Emperor had heard about this. I winced. Well, we’d soon know exactly how much trouble we were in when Kwan Yin, Goddess of Mercy, returned from Heaven with the bad tidings.
Leo and John were already in the dining room sharing breakfast when Simone and I went in. Leo was reading the English language newspaper, and John sat with his eyes unfocused, obviously talking silently to someone. When he saw Simone he snapped back, dropped his spoon into his congee and held his arm out to her.
Simone crawled into his lap and kissed him on the cheek, then pulled back to study him carefully. ‘Morning, Daddy, are you okay? You and Leo nearly died.’
Leo grunted and shook the newspaper. ‘Ugliest damn scar I’ve ever seen.’
‘Better than a giant freaking hole in the back of your head,’ I retorted as I sat down next to him. He smiled sideways at me from behind the newspaper then ignored me again.
John gazed intensely at me over the top of Simone’s head. ‘How are you feeling, Emma?’
I rested my chin in my hand and became lost in his wonderful dark eyes. ‘Better and better every day.’
Leo folded the newspaper and pushed it to one side, next to the remains of his breakfast. ‘Is anything up, sir? You’ve been “on the phone” there for a while now.’
‘Wait.’ John raised his hands and his eyes unfocused again. Then he snapped back. ‘I’ve told them to leave me alone for a few minutes, but yes, there are quite a few people talking to me right now.’
I winced. ‘About me and the Regency thing?’
‘Amongst other things, yes.’ John smiled down at Simone where she sat in his lap. ‘Ms Kwan will be here soon, Simone, and after you’ve eaten she wants to talk to you for a while.’
Simone nodded, serious. ‘About the dead people and stuff. I understand, Daddy, that was awful.’
Yes, she will receive counselling from Kwan Yin, John said into my head. She’s very clever sometimes, she knows exactly what is going on.
‘I’ll ask Monica for my cereal,’ Simone said, and her eyes unfocused.
‘Don’t talk to Monica silently,’ John said quickly. ‘She doesn’t like it, okay?’
‘Well, I’m not shouting at her like you do,’ Simone shot back, and clambered out of his lap to go to the door of the kitchen. ‘You’re rude sometimes, Daddy. What would you like, Emma?’
‘Tea and toast, thank you, Simone,’ I said.
She nodded. ‘I’ll tell Monica.’
‘Kwan Yin is on her way with a message from the Celestial,’ John said. ‘Hopefully not all the news is bad. Would you like to talk to her as well, Emma?’
‘If you mean counselling, no, I’m fine,’ I said. ‘But one thing is bugging me about the day before yesterday. Simon Wong just held us, he didn’t try to do anything to us. Why not? He’s always said he has plans for us.’
‘He kept you without food or water, yes?’ John said.
I nodded. ‘There was a bathroom there, but I doubt the water was drinkable, not if it was China. I wouldn’t have risked it unless we were in serious trouble.’
‘Coward,’ he said. ‘Wanted to weaken you first. I’m sure there was no water there anyway. A couple of days without water, you’d be so weak he could do anything he liked with you. And you’d probably do anything he wanted if you saw Simone suffering.’
‘Bastard,’ Leo muttered under his breath.
‘You got that right,’ I said.
Simone returned with Monica, the Filipina domestic helper, who was carrying a tray of breakfast food for us. Monica nodded to Mr Chen. ‘Sir.’ To me. ‘Ma’am.’
I sighed with exasperation. ‘Ever since we came back from Guangzhou you’ve called me ma’am, Monica, and there’s no need!’
Monica pointed to the green jade engagement ring on my finger and grinned broadly. ‘Congratulations, ma’am,’ she said, and returned to the kitchen.
I glanced down at the ring. ‘But it’s not a diamond.’
‘She’s picked it for what it is,’ John said.
‘What, a Building Block of the World that’s been asleep for five hundred years?’
‘No, an engagement ring, silly,’ Simone said. ‘’Cause you and Daddy are going to get married, and about time.’
‘Anyway,’ John straightened and became more brisk, ‘you escaped, you are safe, you are going to be Regent, and we have an awful lot to do now that we are back. Gold will be here later today to talk about the rebuilding of the Mountain.’
‘Can you mind Simone while we’re doing that?’ I asked Leo.
Leo bobbed his head. ‘Yes, my Lady.’
I glared at him. ‘You too? Cut it out!’
Simone giggled and I rounded on her. Her tawny eyes widened with delight over her half-eaten cereal. ‘Why does Leo do that all the time now, Daddy? It really annoys Emma.’
‘He’s her Retainer now as well as mine and yours, Simone,’ John said. ‘Now that I’ve asked Emma to marry me, she’s my Lady and Leo is her Retainer.’
Simone’s eyes became even wider. ‘Oh.’ She glanced at me. ‘That means they all have to call you that.’
‘I know.’
Simone squealed. ‘Uncle Bai too?’
John nodded, serious. ‘Yep.’
Simone jiggled in her seat. ‘That is so cool, Emma.’
‘But mostly,’ John said casually, ‘Leo does it because it really, really annoys her.’
Simone’s little face lit up. ‘Aunty Kwan’s here!’
John concentrated. ‘I told her to come straight in.’
Kwan Yin entered in her normal human form: a graceful middle-aged Chinese lady wearing a white silk pantsuit.
Leo quickly rose and fell to one knee, saluting her.
She touched the top of his bald head. ‘No need, Leo, we are all family here.’
‘My Lady.’ He rose and towered over her; she was about five six, the same as me, and he was a good head taller than her.
Ms Kwan glanced around the table. ‘Have you finished, Simone?’
‘Yep.’ Simone put her spoon down. ‘Leo, please take Simone out. I must talk to Simone’s father and Emma alone before I speak to Simone.’
Leo nodded. ‘My Lady.’ He held out his huge dark hand, Simone put her little one in his, and he led her out.
Ms Kwan sat at the table. Monica brought in another tea cup for her and she nodded her thanks. I poured the tea.
‘What, Mercy?’ John said.
‘I have returned with news from the Celestial, Ah Wu. I have spoken with the Celestial One.’
‘The Jade Emperor?’ I said.
She nodded. ‘I have news.’
John and I shared a look. Then we turned back to her.
‘Did you tell them that I will resign my post if they reject Emma?’ John said.
‘No need, Ah Wu.’ She sipped her tea. ‘The Celestial is most impressed with you, Emma, and you are on probation. Your performance as Ah Wu’s prospective Regent of the North will be monitored.’
I stared at her, speechless. She’d said that as if it was a good thing. ‘Great.’ I ran my hands through my hair. ‘Wonderful. They’re watching me. I’ll make sure I screw up really badly.’
‘I have complete faith in you, Emma.’ John turned back to Kwan Yin. ‘They are impressed?’
‘She willingly followed your daughter into the nest of the most vicious demon in Hell, then negotiated with the Demon King himself to get her out,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘Of course they are.’
‘I couldn’t let her go alone, I thought everybody was dead,’ I said. ‘I couldn’t leave her. Everybody thinks this is such a big thing.’
‘You knew exactly what the demon would do to you, Emma,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘And you went anyway.’
‘Of course I did.’
‘None but my Emma would do such a thing,’ John said with pride.
‘It is such a shame that you two cannot marry now,’ Kwan Yin said. ‘The Celestial has placed some of his greatest experts in the field of energy manipulation onto this case. They are hoping to find some way around this so that you will not drain yourself completely, Ah Wu, and be gone. Or at least a way that you and Emma can touch each other, so you may marry now and share the few years you have left.’
‘They are doing this for me?’ John said with wonder. ‘I must thank the Celestial when I see him next.’
‘Of course they are doing this. Your story is becoming a legend. The Shen and the human who cannot touch but love one another anyway. Your promise to her: to return and marry. Her promise to you: to wait for you.’
John sighed and rested his chin in his hand. ‘Another legend about me.’
‘Hey, it’s a good one. I might write it all out after you’re gone and send it to a publisher,’ I said.
‘You do, and you are in serious trouble.’ His face softened. ‘It would be wonderful if we could marry now. If I could touch you now.’
I smiled into his eyes. ‘I’m happy with what I have. I don’t need more. I don’t need to touch you. I don’t need to marry you. Your company is as much as I’ll ever need.’
‘You are such a pair of fools,’ Ms Kwan said.
‘You forgot happy,’ I said.
‘That too,’ John said.
‘Happy,’ I whispered.
Ms Kwan rose. ‘I will spend some time with Simone now, but I don’t think I will need much. She is remarkably resilient.’
‘That’s because she has Emma,’ John said.
Chapter Two (#ulink_90b24a62-5a26-5296-a5da-4ed53ba5cf88)
In the dining room, Emma, John said into my head mid-afternoon.
Gold and John were waiting there for me. Gold was in his usual human form: early twenties, slender and jolly, with cute dimples and a kind smile under his shock of golden brown hair. Architectural blueprints covered the table.
Gold wore a smart tan suit, but both John and I were dressed in our usual at-home clothes. John had on a pair of scruffy black cotton pants with a shredded hole in one knee, topped by a fraying faded black T-shirt. His long hair had already come out of its tie. I wore a pair of plain jeans and a shirt, and my hair was a mess as well.
‘Where’s Jade?’ I said.
‘She’ll be along later, to do the costing,’ John said. ‘Right now she’s trying to find someone to reset the seals on the apartment. They are completely blown, anybody can come straight in.’
‘What about demons?’ I said.
‘After the Attack there aren’t that many left, but we will have to be vigilant,’ John said. ‘Make sure the front door is locked at all times.’
‘Okay.’ I looked down at the blueprints. ‘Are these the Mountain?’
‘Yes.’ Gold spread them out. ‘Each page covers about half a hectare.’
‘Western measures?’
‘We took an architectural firm from New York to the Mountain,’ Gold said.
‘You took architects from New York to the Celestial Plane? What did they say when they found out they were going to Heaven?’
‘They thought they were in China,’ John said. ‘They were very impressed. Some of them went back to Hubei Province later, and were thoroughly confused. The Earthly Wudangshan is nothing like this one is. Was,’ he corrected himself, wincing.
The blueprints were a mass of yellow highlighter. ‘Is the highlighter the damage?’ I said.
‘Yes,’ Gold said. ‘Areas completely destroyed have a cross through them with highlighter. Partial damage is just marked.’
I checked the sheets. There were about twenty pages of detailed plans, with a single master plan showing the whole Mountain. The buildings clung to the hillside below the seven peaks, surrounded by a wall. Yellow highlighter splashed all over the plans: about two-thirds of the buildings had a cross through them, and every other building seemed to be marked. It was obvious where the demons had broken through the wall — it was covered with highlighter; with more yellow where they had cut a swathe through the buildings.
‘Holy shit,’ I said softly. ‘This is really bad.’
‘Emma!’ John said sternly. ‘Really!’
‘What?’ Then I understood and grinned. ‘Leo said you’d dismiss me if you heard me using language like that.’
‘He wasn’t wrong,’ John said. ‘Most unfitting.’
‘Deal with it.’ I flipped through the blueprints. ‘So what’s first?’
‘We need to get the school up and running,’ Gold said. ‘Right now there is no training taking place. We have lost an extensive number of both Disciples and Masters. There are insufficient Disciples to defend the Mountain if the demons attack again.’
‘It will be a while before they try me again,’ John said. ‘Every demon in Hell was called to the Attack.’
Gold looked at John, wide-eyed. ‘Every one?’
‘Every single one.’
‘No,’ I said, and they both looked at me. ‘We had four down here as well. A house demon, a Shape Shifter, a Snake Mother, and Simon Wong. Those four are the ones that blew the seals on this apartment.’
‘You faced a Mother?’ Gold said with awe.
‘Leo took it down,’ I said. ‘I didn’t have anything to do with it.’
‘You looked a Mother in the face and didn’t run?’ Gold said.
‘Run? I was protecting Simone. Of course I didn’t run.’ I grinned. ‘Ugly, aren’t they?’
Gold shook his head. ‘Remarkable.’
I glanced down at the blueprints. ‘We’ll need a list of the remaining students, a list of the remaining Masters and their areas of expertise, and what we have left in the way of training spaces. Then we can match them up and see how we go.’
They were silent, so I looked up. They both stared at me, speechless.
‘What?’ I said. ‘Is that wrong? Do they train differently on the Mountain to how we do here?’
John grinned. ‘I’ll go out and leave you to it.’
‘Don’t you dare! You know your students and Masters better than anyone.’ I jabbed my finger at him. ‘You stay right here!’
Gold’s boyish face lit up and I rounded on him. ‘What?’
He raised his hands. ‘I don’t have those lists, ma’am, the link between here and there is down. I’ll have to return to the Mountain, log into the network and copy them onto a CD.’
‘You have a LAN there? Wait, you have a link between here and there? Between Earth and Heaven? How does that work?’
‘Rather complex use of Celestial Harmony. Did it myself. I put in the Mountain LAN after I was assigned to the Dark Lord, that’s a standard network. Had nothing before I arrived,’ he said, looking pointedly at John, who ignored him, ‘but most of the hardware was damaged in the Attack. I had an off-site backup in the Western Palace, so the systems are already up and running, but the link between here and there is down, so I’ll need to go myself and take a copy of the lists.’
‘Go then,’ I said. ‘And bring back a hard copy as well, if it’s not too big.’
‘My Lord?’
John didn’t look up from the blueprints. ‘Orders from the Lady Emma are to be treated as orders from me.’ Then he glanced sharply at Gold. ‘Make this clear. To all.’
Gold bowed slightly. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’ He disappeared.
‘Sorry, John, I don’t mean to tread on your toes,’ I said. ‘Let me know if I cross the line.’
He looked at me, expressionless, then his eyes wrinkled up. ‘I think you’re drawing a new one.’
While we waited for Gold to return, John flipped through the plans. ‘Only about a third of the buildings are useful, and none of them are training or residential.’ His voice softened with pain. ‘Hall of the Purple Sky, East Hall, West Hall, Dragon Tiger Hall, all gone. Some of those buildings were more than a thousand years old.’
‘We’ll rebuild it, John. It will be better than it ever was.’
He dropped into a seat at the table. ‘I don’t know what to do. It will take years to rebuild the training pavilions, and the dorms have been demolished. The White Tiger has been a true friend in looking after the Disciples.’
‘How long can they stay at the Western Palace?’
‘As long as they need to, he says. He doesn’t mind at all — the Disciples are providing a useful exchange of skills with his Horsemen.’ He sighed and tied his hair back. ‘The training pavilions are gone, and there isn’t any open space suitable for training Disciples because of the steepness. Only the most indestructible Celestial Weapons made it; all of the other weapons are gone. And my Disciples have nowhere to live. The Mountain is effectively out of action and nobody will be learning the true Arts for many, many years.’
‘Can the Masters teach at the Western Palace?’
‘Not with the Tiger’s women around. The Disciples are confined to barracks.’
‘I see.’ I sat next to him, and pulled the plans closer. ‘Monica!’
Monica poked her head in the door. ‘Ma’am?’
‘Tea, tikuanyin, and three cups, please.’
‘Ma’am.’ She pulled her head back into the kitchen.
‘You’re a mind reader,’ John said.
‘Will she ever call me Emma again?’
‘Nope.’
‘John.’ I turned to him. ‘Should I tell her about the situation? That I can’t marry you until you come back because you’re a Shen?’
‘Monica has made it very clear that she doesn’t want to know anything,’ John said without looking up from the plans. ‘When Michelle hired her she tried to explain that we weren’t a normal household, and Monica said, “Don’t tell me, ma’am, I don’t want to know. Just tell me what to do.” She’s terrified of the strange things that happen, but she loved Michelle, and she loves Simone, so she stays and puts up with us.’
‘We have to protect her then, and make sure that nothing scares her.’
‘That’s what Michelle said.’
‘How long were you and Michelle married, John?’
He hesitated, expressionless.
I turned away and shuffled the plans. ‘Sorry, don’t bother.’
‘We were about to celebrate our fourth anniversary when it happened,’ he said, wistful. ‘Simone was only two.’
‘Oh my God, you were hardly married any time at all!’ I lowered my voice. ‘Does Simone remember much?’
‘I don’t know. She won’t talk about it.’
Gold reappeared with a stack of printouts. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’
John rose and pushed the blueprints aside. ‘Okay, let’s see what we have here.’
I stood up and riffled through the lists. ‘Hey, many of these names aren’t Chinese.’
‘Of course not,’ John said. ‘I take the best, it doesn’t matter where they’re from.’
A good proportion of the names were Chinese, but there were some recognisably Anglo-Saxon ones, plus Japanese, Korean, and even African names. It was a complete cross-section. I scanned the Anglo names: many of them were women.
‘Did you have separate dorms on the Mountain?’ I said.
‘For the different nationalities? No, of course not,’ John said, and then, ‘Oh, for men and women, of course. Except for those who are married or bonded to each other.’ He saw my face. ‘No, I’m not slow. I’m just cold-blooded, like you said.’
‘Get out of my head.’
‘I’m not in it,’ he shot back. He turned over the lists. ‘Let’s see the Masters.’
This list was much shorter. There were only about fifteen names.
‘So few, John?’
‘They gave their lives for the students, Emma. Even the human Masters. They were killed by the demons.’ He put his hand on the list. ‘These are the Immortal Masters that have returned. And a small group of mortal Masters who were too old or frail to take part in the battle.’
‘How many students died?’ I said.
He sighed with pain. ‘Almost half. Nearly three hundred.’
I flopped to sit. ‘Holy shit. Masters?’
‘Nearly all of them. About fifty.’
‘How many of the Masters were human?’
He sat next to me. ‘Of the ones that were killed? About three-quarters, love.’
‘How will you tell their families?’ I whispered. ‘Three hundred and fifty people.’
He put his head in his hands. ‘I don’t know.’
‘Do their families know where they were?’
John was silent.
‘No, my Lady,’ Gold said. ‘Most of their families thought they were learning martial arts on Earthly Wudangshan. This is the greatest loss that the Mountain has seen in centuries. Even the Celestial Ones have become involved in dealing with this issue. A decision is yet to be made, but the consensus is that the Celestial will erase the existence of the students from the Earthly.’
‘They’ll never have existed at all?’ I said.
‘It’s the kindest way, Emma,’ John said into his hands.
I was horrified. ‘How often do you Celestials interfere with us like this?’ I said. ‘You just make people not exist?’
‘This will be the first time in history, my Lady,’ Gold said with remorse. ‘There has never been a need for it in the past.’
John dropped his hands, but didn’t look up. ‘There is some argument that the Mountain should not recruit humans if they are in danger from attack like this.’
‘If there are no Disciples learning, then the Celestial loses its defence against the demon horde,’ Gold said. ‘It won’t happen, my Lord. All of Heaven needs your Disciples, they are the best.’
‘But they died,’ John moaned.
Gold sat and rested his elbows on the table. ‘I carried out your orders, my Lord. I went to the Western Palace and gathered the remaining Disciples. I told them that you felt they were in danger and that they should return home. I ordered them home.’
‘Good.’
‘I know what they did, John. Not a single one went.’ I gestured towards Gold. ‘I bet they threatened to kill themselves if they were forced to return home.’
John glanced at Gold.
Gold smiled slightly.
John leaned back and put his palms on the table. ‘Not a single one?’
‘Not a single one, my Lord. They would rather die than discontinue the training. They love the Arts more than their lives.’
‘And that’s why they’re on the Mountain,’ I said. ‘Face it. You’re stuck with them.’
John sighed with feeling.
I turned back to the lists. ‘Let’s look at the Masters.’ Most of the names had either an ‘I’ or an ‘S’ next to them. Many more of these were Chinese, but there were still some names from other nationalities there. ‘I?’ I said.
‘Immortals,’ Gold said. ‘“S” is for Shen.’
‘What’s the difference?’
‘I thought you did some research,’ John said without looking up from the list.
‘Cut it out, old man,’ I said. ‘What’s the difference between an Immortal and a Shen?’
Gold snorted with amusement.
‘Answer the goddamn question,’ I growled.
‘For our purposes, nothing; we just refer to them as the Celestial Masters,’ John said. ‘Immortals are humans who have gained the Tao. We Shen have always been immortal; we are more like spirits than people. Most of the mortal human Masters on the Mountain didn’t make it. There were some tremendous acts of valour witnessed that day.’ He glanced up. ‘Gold.’
‘My Lord?’
‘Are the records being made?’
Gold nodded. ‘My Lord.’
‘Some of them attained the Tao and were Raised. It was a sight to see. But it will take them slightly longer to return.’
I flipped through the list again. ‘The Energy Master is a European woman?’
‘Meredith was a missionary’s daughter,’ John said. ‘She lived in Hubei Province about three hundred years ago. She was incredibly talented at tai chi, so I took her to the Celestial Mountain to teach her. She is one of the most talented human energy workers I have ever seen. She married one of the Immortal Masters, Master Liu, and they’ve been happy together for hundreds of years.’
‘I’d really like to meet her.’
‘You already have. She was at the ceremony where everybody swore allegiance. I didn’t introduce you; you seemed slightly overwhelmed to have gods bowing down before you and swearing allegiance and obedience.’
‘I wasn’t overwhelmed, I was drowning.’
‘You were magnificent,’ Gold said. ‘They are all extremely impressed with you.’
‘They are looking forward to working with you as new Regent and Lady of the Mountain after I have gone,’ John said.
The shock hit me when he said that. I wasn’t accustomed to it; it was still very new. I was to be their Master.
‘Are they very unhappy about an ordinary human woman taking over?’ I said.
‘Every single one of them is absolutely delighted that they won’t have to do the job. Most of them have offered to come to the Earthly and continue your training after I’m gone. But by that time you will probably be teaching them a thing or two — you are exceptionally talented. A year with me is worth a lifetime with any other Master. Look at Leo.’
‘They must miss your hand, without you there to teach for them,’ I said.
‘They were horrified when I married Michelle and decided to stay on the Earthly with her. Every time I went up there to rebuild my energy, they were waiting with a packed schedule. Eventually I told them to let me rest, so they sent students down here to learn instead. Remember, before the Attack? Young students would come down and stay in the two spare rooms here.’
I nodded as he continued. ‘Sometimes I’d have so many that I’d put them in the flat below us, which is always kept vacant. But I may rent it out now, until we can organise something. You can’t leave a flat empty in Hong Kong for long, it becomes very musty.’
A brilliant idea suddenly hit me out of the blue. ‘John, how big is the block of flats in Happy Valley?’
‘Bright Mansions? About twenty-five floors, eight flats to a floor, quite large for that area. Why?’
‘What about the building in Wan Chai? How big is that?’
‘About the same, my Lady,’ Gold said. ‘Twenty-six floors. But most of the lower floors are vacant right now, with the economic downturn.’
‘The one in North Point?’
‘That one’s quite small, only fifteen floors, two flats to a floor. It’s very old,’ John said. ‘I may demolish it eventually, but it’s not worth it right now.’
There had to be some logistical reason why this wouldn’t work, but it was worth a try. ‘People in Hong Kong usually only rent a place for a year at a time, they like the flexibility,’ I said. ‘And most of the building in Wan Chai is already vacant. How about we move the Mountain down here?’
Gold picked it up right away. ‘The students can stay in Happy Valley and go to the Wan Chai building for training. It shouldn’t take much to fix up the Hennessy Road building for training — it’s already offices, I’ll just have to remove some partitions. I could move the administration down here too. And the Bright Mansions apartments in Happy Valley would be perfect as student residences. It won’t cost us anything except the loss of income from the rent, and frankly, my Lord, the way the economy is right now, it won’t be much.’
‘What about language?’ John said.
‘Language?’ I said.
‘Yes, that will be a problem,’ Gold said. ‘Let me think about it.’
‘On the Celestial Plane, language is irrelevant. All can communicate. That will not apply on the Earthly, and could result in problems,’ John said.
‘No, I can fix it,’ Gold said. ‘Leave it with me. I’m very good with Celestial Harmony, I should be able to work something out.’
‘Is the building in Wan Chai zoned for that sort of thing? We don’t want to draw the government’s attention.’ John smiled at me. ‘Have the ICAC breaking down the door.’
‘Give it a rest,’ I said and grinned back.
‘Not an issue,’ Gold said. ‘If it isn’t, I’ll just go into the government system and fix the zoning.’
‘You’re a hacker?’ I said.
‘One of the best,’ Gold said proudly. ‘Don’t do it often, but when I do, I do a damn good job.’
I glared at John. ‘You said you weren’t involved in anything illegal, that you would never risk Simone’s happiness.’
‘And I meant it. I am a creature of my word. I have not committed a single illegal act since I was Raised. The enthusiasm of my Retainers, however,’ he gestured towards Gold, ‘is another matter entirely.’
Gold ignored us. ‘I can’t think of any other reason why this shouldn’t happen as Lady Emma has suggested. It’s a brilliant plan.’
‘Emma, you really are astounding,’ John said. ‘It’s a perfect solution. If the Turtle can’t go to the Mountain, then the Mountain can come to the Turtle.’
I laughed, but Gold was obviously horrified and made weird choking noises.
‘Go and start the arrangements,’ John said to Gold. ‘Tell the Tiger we’ll have those Disciples out of his fur in no time. Come back when you’ve started the process and we’ll commence the rebuilding. It’ll be much easier without any staff or students present, just a skeleton crew of guards. Oh. Emma.’
‘My Lord.’ Gold disappeared.
‘What, John?’
‘I can finally have you teaching. You and Leo. We are fearfully short of junior Masters. You and Leo will be perfect. He can start them on hand-to-hand and weapons, and you can start them on energy work. The senior Masters are wasted teaching the basic stuff. This is excellent.’
‘Don’t be ridiculous. I’ve been learning less than a year myself, and I have to look after Simone.’
‘No, after Simone goes to school, you’ll have plenty of time, and by September this year you’ll be as good as any junior Master on the Mountain.’ John leapt up, obviously excited.
‘Wait a second!’ I shouted. ‘You didn’t even bother to ask me! Who the hell do you think you are?’
John stopped halfway to the door and didn’t move.
‘Well?’
He spoke softly without turning towards me. ‘For thousands of years others have been obeying my orders without question. I have precedence over nearly everybody in Creation. I’ve developed a bad habit of expecting to be obeyed.’ He dropped his head and shook it, still turned away. ‘I am so sorry, love.’
‘You have precedence over nearly everybody? Don’t you have any friends who are equal to you in precedence?’
He turned back to me. ‘The truth? No. The Jade Emperor is my master, I serve him. Apart from that, nobody.’
‘All your friends have to obey you if you tell them to do something?’
He gazed into my eyes. ‘Yes. Even the other three Winds must obey me. I am their Sovereign. The White Tiger is my friend, but there is still a line there, and both of us are aware of it.’
My heart twisted. ‘It must be very lonely for you.’
He snapped out of it and spoke with forced cheerfulness. ‘My number is one, Emma. It is my nature to be alone.’ He went to the doorway and bellowed, ‘Leo!’
I winced. ‘Can’t you call him silently, John? Do you have to yell like that?’
Leo immediately appeared in the doorway; he must have been in the hall. ‘Keeps me on my toes, my Lady.’ He leaned against the doorframe with his arms folded across his chest. ‘She’s your equal,’ he said to John. ‘She’s more than a match for you.’ He gestured, palm-up, towards me. ‘And she won’t obey you if she chooses not to. Why don’t you just ask her if she wants to teach?’
John turned back to me. ‘Will you join my Academy as Master and teach energy work for me?’
‘I’d be delighted.’
Leo didn’t move from the doorframe. ‘See? That wasn’t hard, was it? Now feel free to ask me.’
‘Leo, when the Academy is up and running, you will teach the juniors weapons and hand-to-hand, and that is an order,’ John said with force.
Leo saluted with a huge grin. ‘My Lord. I’ve been teaching on my days off for a while already. It would be great to teach students who are good enough for the Mountain.’
‘I didn’t know that, Leo,’ I said, impressed.
‘I didn’t either. Well done, Leo, true initiative. Come and sit, and I’ll tell you all about it.’ John returned to the table.
Leo sat and leaned his arms on the table, listening attentively. ‘My Lord? My Lady?’
‘Oh, will you cut that out, Leo?’ I said. ‘We’ve been friends far too long for this.’
‘Keeps you on your toes as well, my Lady,’ he said with a grin.
‘Leo, if I promise never to give you a direct order, will you promise to stop using the honorific?’
Leo’s grin widened. ‘Nope.’
‘Bastard,’ I hissed under my breath.
‘I heard that, my Lady,’ Leo said loudly with relish.
‘You two can have this out later in the training room with weapons of choice,’ John said. ‘But no chi. One hole in the wall is quite enough.’
He saw my reaction and waved me down. ‘And that is an order, as Master to student, Emma. Take it into the training room. Leo.’
‘My Lord?’
‘I don’t know how much you heard while you were eavesdropping in the hallway . . .’
Leo opened his mouth to protest, and John continued, ignoring him.
‘. . . but we are moving the Celestial Wudangshan Academy here to Hong Kong while we rebuild. The Disciples will live in my building in Happy Valley, and training will take place in the building on Hennessy Road.’
‘That’s a brilliant solution, sir,’ Leo said with admiration.
‘It was Emma’s idea.’
Leo glanced sharply at me. I shrugged.
‘How old are the students you’ve been teaching?’ John said.
‘Kids,’ Leo said. ‘Some of them don’t have much of a home life. I teach them the Arts, it gives them some direction and discipline. I feel I’m giving something back, I’ve gained so much here.’
‘Are any of your students suitable to replace you?’ John said. ‘A young man or woman with strength and integrity, who has the talent to go far? I could take them as a student here and bring them on, and they could be ready to help guard Simone after both you and I are dead.’
‘Geez,’ I said softly.
‘The students on the Mountain are quite old, Emma,’ John said. ‘They must be at least sixteen, and I prefer them to be either eighteen or twenty-one, whatever the majority is in their home state, when I take them. Having a younger student come here to learn directly from me would be ideal.’
‘I’ve had a young man in mind for a while,’ Leo said. ‘Very young, very talented. American like me, half-Chinese, but his Chinese father took off and left him and his mother alone. Been drifting, a bit lost, if you know what I mean. I think he’d be perfect.’
‘Is he free to take up duties with us and live-in?’ John said. ‘Would his mother mind?’
‘I think his mother would be thrilled to have him off the streets.’
‘Straight?’ I said.
Both of them stiffened. ‘What does that have to do with anything?’ Leo said sharply.
‘Nothing at all. I’d just like to know.’
‘Straight,’ Leo said suspiciously.
‘How old is he?’ I said pointedly, and now they could see where I was going. John glanced at Leo.
‘Fifteen,’ Leo said. ‘I hadn’t thought of that. Maybe I should ask around my other friends instead.’
‘No, bring him in,’ John said. ‘Let me see him anyway. First impressions are important. If he’s your first choice, then he is worth looking at.’
The ceiling was very low in the dim bathroom. I wiped my hands on the towel and turned around.
An enormous black snake, at least half a metre across, writhed across the shower cubicle and down the wall towards me. I couldn’t see the head, but I didn’t bother looking for it. I didn’t scream. I just ran.
I threw the door open, charged out, and slammed it shut again. There was a jade bolt on the door and I pushed it into the frame. But jade was really brittle, and if the snake wanted to come out it could.
I ran out of my room and tore down the dark hallway.
I woke up gasping.
Chapter Three (#ulink_adf9debd-ff67-5317-9a7d-485d8aef163d)
John poked his head around my bedroom door. ‘Simone’s asleep. Want to come with me to check the work at Hennessy Road?’
I pulled away from my computer. ‘Sure.’ I gestured towards the book in his hand. ‘How far did you get?’
He opened the book and held it at arm’s length to read it. ‘Eeyore losing his tail.’
‘Now you know why she called her little donkey Eeyore.’
He grinned. ‘I didn’t realise Taoism had penetrated Western society at such an early date. Certainly when I was in England in the twenties, nobody had heard of the Tao.’
‘I don’t think the Taoist references are deliberate, the author was just a very wise man.’ I pulled my copy of The Tao of Pooh from the shelf above my desk and tossed it to him.
He caught it easily, then opened the book and held it away to read it.
‘Holy shit,’ I whispered. I worked it out. It was May now; only four months since Kwan Yin had last fed him energy, but he’d been severely drained when the demons attacked us in Guangzhou a few weeks ago.
‘John, could you call Leo silently for me, please?’ I asked.
He glanced up from the book, concentrating. Leo appeared in the doorway behind him. ‘Yes, my Lady?’
‘Do you have your reading glasses, Leo?’
Leo pulled his small round reading spectacles out of his breast pocket. ‘Yeah, why?’
‘Give them to Mr Chen.’
‘No,’ John said.
I rose and leaned on my desk. ‘John, you look mid-forties. Is your human form mid-forties?’
‘I am four and a half thousand years old.’
‘No, John. Does your human form have the characteristics of a man in his mid-forties?’
John glanced at the glasses in Leo’s hand, then down at the book. He took the glasses from Leo and slipped them on, then looked at the book in his hand. His eyes widened. He removed the glasses, looked at the book, then put the glasses back on. ‘No.’ He sagged, took the glasses off again and handed them back to Leo.
‘It’s only four months since you saw the Lady,’ I said.
‘Oh my God,’ Leo said softly.
‘Do we need to take you back now?’
‘No,’ John said. ‘This is just the human form slipping from my control. I am becoming more human as I lose energy and my characteristics as a Shen fall away.’
‘Don’t risk it, John. If you’re running low on energy we’ll go to Paris.’
‘I’ll last a couple more months,’ he said quietly. ‘We’ll go in July or August, just before Simone starts school.’
I pushed away from the desk. ‘Okay. Thanks, Leo. Now let’s go check on the work at Hennessy Road.’
‘Am I all right to drive?’ John said. ‘I don’t want to risk you.’
‘I don’t wear the glasses to drive,’ Leo said. ‘It’s only things close up you need them for.’
‘Damn,’ John said softly.
‘I’m surprised you haven’t complained of headaches from the eye strain,’ I said.
John’s face was miserable.
‘Healing himself.’ Leo sighed with exasperation. ‘Take him down to Central tomorrow to buy some reading glasses before he wastes all of his energy.’
‘We’re going to Hennessy Road right now. Can you guard Simone for us?’ I said.
‘Sure.’
I stopped in the doorway. ‘How come you wear reading glasses, Leo? You’re too young to need them yet, aren’t you?’
‘It’s ’cause I’m such a brainiac,’ Leo said.
John drove in silence along Magazine Gap Road towards Admiralty. The city lights glittered between the trees. He carefully negotiated the winding turns as we went down the steep hill.
‘It’s not that big a deal,’ I said.
He didn’t reply.
We meandered through the highrises and took the overpass into Garden Road. Old Government House sat on the left, empty now that there was no Governor. The Chief Executive chose not to live there because of the poor fung shui. The towers of Admiralty loomed above us, still bright with office lights.
‘John.’
He ignored me.
‘John, you just need to guard your energy. Be careful. If you want to go to Paris sooner, tell us.’ I turned in my seat to see his face. It was rigid with control.
He turned into Queens Road, four lanes both ways and still full of buses and taxis. He pushed his way through the stop-start traffic onto Hennessy Road, then eased into one of the dark, narrow side streets to enter the building’s car park. One of the demon guards smiled, opened the door and waved us in. A large sign next to the entrance warned that it was private parking only.
The Hennessy Road building was perfect for our purposes. It had been built in the mid-seventies, and the external walls were covered with tan tiles. Each floor was about two hundred square metres, and there was a floor of shops on the ground level, with two basement car park levels. We’d kept the shops; they provided the building with camouflage. A fashion boutique and a stationery shop leased the ground floor units, both run by friendly Shen who lived as humans.
There was only one van left in the car park; all the other human workmen had gone home. John didn’t even bother parking in a space; he just left the car in the middle.
After we’d climbed out of the car I stopped him with my hand on his sleeve. ‘Are you embarrassed about needing glasses?’
He sighed with feeling. ‘It was one thing having clothing bought and made. It was another dealing with human weaknesses and needs. But this . . .’ He pulled his arm away, turned and looked into my eyes. ‘This is my effectiveness as a warrior. If I can’t see well, how can I defend you and Simone?’
‘Okay,’ I said. ‘Easy. If you closed your eyes and worked blind, what’s the highest level of demon you could take down?’
‘I could take down the King himself without needing to see.’
‘How many Snake Mothers could you take down blind?’
He smiled sadly. ‘You’re right, Emma. You’re always right. I don’t need my eyes.’
‘See? It’s not that big a deal. And when we’re in Central tomorrow, you are not going to give me a hard time. Instead, you are going to sit quietly and let them test your eyes.’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘Now let’s see Gold about your Academy.’
He turned and gestured for me to lead. ‘Our Academy, Emma.’
‘Do you have any idea how good that sounds?’
He grinned. ‘Yes.’
Gold met us at the lift lobby, smiling and jolly as ever. He wore a tan polo shirt and a pair of tan slacks, setting off his golden-brown hair. ‘Come up to the fifth floor. We’re nearly finished there.’
Like most Hong Kong buildings, the Hennessy Road tower didn’t have a fourth floor. ‘Is there a fourth floor at all?’
‘Nope, fourth is skipped,’ Gold said. ‘Do you want to renumber the floors? We can have the lifts altered.’
‘Not worth the effort,’ I said. ‘And when we have Western kids coming in, they’ll learn that “four” sounds like “death” in Cantonese, so it’s bad luck.’
We exited the lift at the fifth floor. The lobby was plain brown tiles, with a single door leading directly ahead.
‘This will be a training floor,’ Gold said. ‘Two training rooms, ten by twelve metres each. For large classes of juniors.’
We went through the door to a small hallway with two more doors. Gold opened the one on the left and guided us in. There were several workmen still there.
‘And I said to that fucker, you watch your shit, because if you don’t, you’ll find it shoved up your ass —’ The workman speaking saw us and fell silent.
‘They’ve nearly finished painting the ceiling,’ Gold said. ‘After that we can put the mats in, and the lowest ten floors will be ready for the juniors to commence training.’
John dropped to one knee and inspected the mats piled in the corner. How many Immortal Masters have returned?
All but three, my Lord, Gold said. They are in the Western Palace, ready to assist in moving the students down here when Bright Mansions is ready.
‘Are the workmen human?’ I whispered.
Yes, Gold said. Can you understand them?
‘What? You mean they’re speaking Cantonese and I can understand them?’
Gold grinned. ‘Good. It’s working. And it’s Fukien, not Cantonese.’
I had a sudden evil idea, and called out to the workmen. ‘How long before you’ll finish painting the ceiling?’
They stared at me with their mouths open. One of them snapped out of it. ‘About an hour, miss.’
‘Thanks.’ I turned to Gold. ‘What’s next?’
‘We’ll meet with Jade in the sixth-floor common room and talk about the budget.’
‘Oh, damn. Budgets.’
‘Miss?’ one of the workmen called.
I turned back to them. They grinned at me. ‘How come you can understand our dialect?’
‘Magic.’ I grinned back. ‘Come on, let’s talk to Jade and have this over with. I hate dealing with accountants.’
After Jade had gone, I tapped the papers into a stack. ‘I need a folder to put all this stuff in.’
A black manila folder materialised in front of me. ‘Thanks, Gold.’
I leaned on the table and looked at John. ‘You’ll need to rewrite the orientation material. The students will probably appreciate some information on the new location, and they’ll need help adjusting to life in Hong Kong.’
Gold grinned broadly. John glared at him.
‘What?’ I said.
Neither of them spoke.
‘You’d better tell me before I start shouting, guys.’
Gold gestured towards John. John grimaced. ‘Gold has been harassing me to write orientation material for years, and I’ve never done it. No time. But nobody else can do it; it has to be me.’
‘That’s his Lordship’s decision, not mine,’ Gold said, his boyish face cheeky. ‘I think anybody could do it. But the Dark Lord disagrees.’
‘I’m the only one with the expertise to prepare the material,’ John said. ‘Nobody else has the knowledge to do it. Not even you, Gold.’
‘John, after we’ve been to Central tomorrow, we’ll sit down together, and you can tell me what you want to say, and I’ll write it,’ I said. ‘We can do it together.’
John hesitated, then put his hands out. ‘Oh, all right. You’re the only one with the brains to do it anyway.’
Gold’s face lit up with a wide grin of triumph, making him look even younger, barely out of his teens.
Three days later we sat together in the dining room at the Peak for a follow-up.
‘Do we have a nomination for a chair for the meeting?’ Gold said.
‘No, we don’t,’ I said. ‘And if you pull that “voted and seconded” and “minutes of the last meeting” crap ever again, I’ll take your head completely off. I don’t have time — I have an assignment due next week, and Simone’s only going to sleep for about half an hour.’
John made a soft sound of amusement. I ignored him.
‘Very well, my Lady,’ Gold said, unfazed. ‘First matter: housing the Disciples in Happy Valley. About a quarter of the flats are vacant now, but we need to make arrangements for who goes where.’
John explained. ‘The barracks on the Mountain housed a large number of juniors together with a senior supervising: standard military style. As they moved up through the ranks they received more private accommodation. We can’t do that here; the walls have to stay put, they’re supporting walls.’
I flipped through the papers in my black folder. ‘I don’t have a copy of the floor plan, Gold. Do you have a spare?’
Gold waved one hand and a floor plan appeared in front of me. ‘Thanks. Four three-bedroom, four two-bedroom units to a floor. That’s nineteen to a floor with one supervisor. Too many; we need a common area and some study rooms.’ I thought for a moment.
‘You think so?’ John said.
‘What we’ll do is give the supervisor one of the three-bedroom units, make the other two bedrooms study areas, and the living room a common room for all of them.’ I scribbled on the paper in front of me. ‘How many students to a floor?’
‘Seventeen students, one supervisor to a floor,’ Gold said. ‘Twelve floors will handle two hundred and four. Enough.’
‘What’s the cube root of six thousand, seven hundred and fifty-three?’ I said.
‘To how many decimal places?’
‘Ten.’
‘Eighteen point nine zero one six one five one five eight —’
‘Stop. How come you can do that?’
‘Do what, my Lady?’
‘I’ve noticed that. You can do enormous sums in your head.’
‘Not in my head, and it’s part of my nature, my Lady. Can we return to the logistics of the accommodation? I’d like to finish it before Simone wakes and starts pestering you.’
‘Simone can go to Leo,’ John said.
‘Use your super Shen mega-powers, John, and see that Leo’s taken Monica out to the market,’ I said. ‘When Simone wakes up she’ll be right in here annoying us.’
‘Mega-powers. You make me sound like something out of a Japanese superhero show.’
‘You are ten times weirder than anything on those shows, and that’s saying something.’
Gold grinned. ‘Even the Beetle Boys?’
‘It’s close, but even them.’ I checked my notes. ‘Okay, junior Disciples, twelve floors. How about we give the seniors their own units, or let them share? Is that acceptable?’
‘Quite acceptable,’ John said. ‘It will be smaller than the Mountain, but that’s Hong Kong.’
‘How many floors, Gold?’
‘Probably about ten; plenty of room.’
‘There will still be room for you and Jade?’ John said.
‘Yes, my Lord. That leaves the top four floors.’
‘The mortal human Masters can go there,’ John said. ‘I’ll take the walls out; they’re not supporting walls at the top. We’ll make some big penthouses for them.’
‘I’ll get right onto it,’ Gold said. ‘I’ll move in some tame demons to clean up the empty units and prepare them. Next item.’ He checked the agenda in front of him. ‘Armoury. My Lord?’
‘That’s your area of expertise, John.’
John sighed, pulled his glasses off and rubbed his eyes. ‘Only a handful of the most robust Celestial Weapons made it. Some of them are very special. I don’t like the idea of them staying on the Mountain without the Celestial Masters to guard them.’
‘Do we have room here for them?’ I said.
‘The seals are set. The answer is: yes,’ John said. ‘Gold.’
‘My Lord.’ Gold nodded and scribbled some notes. He glanced up at John. ‘Seven Stars?’
John leaned back. ‘Seven Stars is the most destructive weapon ever forged. But it was forged for me. It will not shine for another. Leave it where it is. Only my most trusted lieutenants have access. It is safe.’
Gold was silent for a moment. Then he spoke softly. ‘I really am most profoundly honoured, my Lord.’
John waved him down. ‘The forge is undamaged. Gather the forge staff and put them to work. I want them replacing weapons as soon as possible.’
Gold nodded and scribbled some more. ‘My Lord.’
‘Also, go shopping for me. Hunt around the Earthly suppliers. I don’t want anything too poor in quality, it would be a waste of time teaching with rubbish. See what you can turn up.’
‘My Lord, I’ll see what I can do. I’ll go to Japan, they have always made quality blades. Don’t expect too much though. The art of crafting a fine weapon that isn’t a firearm is becoming lost.’
‘I know. Search out the antique weapons markets as well; there are some excellent old blades that could serve us well. We may even be able to pick up some more Masamunes — anything from that school would be worth having. Don’t worry about the expense, the cost is worth it. If you’re not certain about authenticity, let me see the blade. How is work proceeding in Hennessy Road?’
‘Very quickly. The demons work day and night. Only noise restrictions are holding us back.’
‘This really is working out very well.’
Four weeks later we met in the new conference room on the ninth floor of Hennessy Road.
‘Happy Valley,’ Gold said without any preliminary meeting nonsense. ‘The residents are complaining about the noise of the renovations. They are cancelling their leases and moving out.’
‘Good,’ I said. ‘Offer the remaining residents a reward to leave.’
‘I already did,’ Gold said. ‘The building should be ours by September.’
‘That fits perfectly,’ I said.
‘We need to employ people to look after the units,’ Gold said. ‘Cook, clean, things like that. I thought at first the Disciples could do it themselves —’
‘Of course they can’t,’ John said. ‘They’re exhausted at the end of the day. And some of them are studying as well. We can’t expect them to cook and clean for themselves on top of that.’
‘The Dark Lord is quite correct,’ Gold said. ‘So we need to hire people to help out.’
‘You can’t employ domestic helpers,’ I said. ‘It wouldn’t work.’
‘Why not?’ John said.
‘Have you seen those women on a Sunday in Central? They all meet there. There must be thousands of them —’
‘About eighty thousand, last time I counted,’ Gold said.
‘You were there on a quiet day,’ John said.
I continued, ignoring them. ‘And they’re all discussing their employers. They’d find out in no time flat —’
‘About the unusual nature of the residents of Turtle’s Folly,’ John said. ‘And how everybody seems able to speak Tagalog, regardless of where they’re from, because of the language charm Gold put in.’
Gold and I stared at him, speechless.
Eventually I found my voice. ‘How the hell did you know I call it that?’
John took his glasses off and leaned over the table to glare at me. ‘I know everything that happens on my Mountain.’ He leaned back. ‘I think it’s a good name for Bright Mansions. Very bad move, buying it at the top of the market like that. I’m doing a nice piece of calligraphy. Took me a long time to find a correct translation for the word “folly”.’
‘You’re not.’
‘I am. I’ll have it done in brass and put it over the door.’
‘You’re joking,’ I said.
‘Deadly serious. I’ll buy a couple of stone tortoises and put them on either side of the entrance as well, just to make the point.’
Gold’s mouth flopped open.
‘The Chinese Disciples will refuse to live there,’ I said.
‘They won’t have a choice.’
‘Xuan Wu Xuan Tian Shang Di,’ I said very severely, ‘Celestial Highness, Dark Emperor of the Northern Heavens, if you do this stupid thing your shell is in very serious trouble.’ I glared at him. ‘Simone will have to go in there sometimes, and I do not want to have to explain this to her, particularly about how it relates to your true nature.’
‘My true nature as the egg of a turtle, or my true nature as a motherless bastard?’
Gold made a quiet choking sound.
‘Both!’
‘Oh, all right.’ He leaned back, slipped his glasses on and gave it up. ‘But only for Simone. And I will definitely do it when I come back and she’s old enough to understand.’
‘You will be the one to explain it to her then. Which are you anyway? Turtle or tortoise?’
Gold sounded like he was strangling.
‘Same thing, same essence,’ John said without looking up. ‘Turtle in water, tortoise on land. The Tiger is the essence of all the great cats.’
‘And the Phoenix is bird essence. I understand. What about the Dragon?’
‘Essence of arrogant bastard.’ John gestured with one hand. ‘Gold.’
Gold flipped frantically through his notes. ‘Where were we?’
‘Staff for Turtle’s Folly,’ John said. ‘Emma’s right. Overseas or local domestic helpers are out of the question — they’d find out too much about us. I’ll send some of the Masters out demon-hunting and see what they come up with. Should be okay to put newly tamed low-level demons in there with so many senior Disciples and the Masters to keep an eye on them.’
‘Very good, my Lord,’ Gold said, taking notes.
‘We need to buy a couple of buses to carry the students between Wan Chai and the Valley,’ I said.
‘Easily done, my Lady.’ Gold looked up and shrugged. ‘I have nothing else to do.’
‘I’ll talk to the Masters about a demon-hunting expedition,’ John said. ‘And I’ll need to put that calligraphy in a safe place so you won’t find it and destroy it before I come back.’
‘The Disciples will be out of the building and back on the Mountain by the time you come back,’ I said. ‘There won’t be any place to put it.’
John took his glasses off and put them in their case. ‘I’ll find somewhere.’
Chapter Four (#ulink_44c49ef5-4fd8-5fc3-b318-5154553f3a6b)
About ten o’clock Saturday morning I put the finishing touches to the first draft of my assignment and set it to print in John’s office. I jumped when he spoke into my ear.
I’m going to call you on your mobile. Ready?
I put my hand on the phone and picked it up when it rang. ‘Yeah?’
‘Do you have time to come down to Hennessy Road with Leo and Simone? There’s something we all need to do together.’
‘Sure. I need a break from this anyway. Give us twenty minutes.’
‘You’ll need longer than that, I have the car. Gold will drive it up for you. Leo can bring you down.’
‘Okay.’ I hesitated, then changed my mind about mentioning the transport situation. Maybe when Simone started school. ‘See you soon.’
‘You forgot to put your hands on the wheel again,’ Leo said as Gold pulled up in the car.
Gold just grinned and disappeared.
At Hennessy Road, Leo and I took Simone up to the large training room on the fifth floor. Mirrors covered one of the long walls, and vertical blinds shaded the windows on the short wall. John and Gold were waiting for us.
The room was prepared for demon training. The Academy’s demon jar sat in the corner, full of large black beads. Black hand towels were stacked neatly on shelves under the windows.
‘Simone, go with Gold to the top-floor conference room and wait for us there,’ John said.
‘Okay, Daddy.’ Simone took Gold’s hand to leave the room.
‘Now.’ John linked his hands behind his back. ‘Have either of you warmed up?’
Leo and I shared a look, then turned back to John and shook our heads.
‘Good. You are to do this cold, without any preparation. We’ll start at level ten.’ John pulled a black bead out of the jar and threw it onto the floor under the mirrors. ‘Leo.’
The demon grew into human form: a Chinese man in his early twenties, wearing jeans and a plain T-shirt.
Leo moved to the middle of the room, faced the demon and readied himself. He nodded without looking away.
The demon threw itself at Leo. He ducked under it, turned, twisted, and threw it over his shoulder onto its back. He rammed his fist through its face and it dissipated into feathery black streamers.
‘Good,’ John said. ‘Towels on the side.’
Leo collected a towel from the shelves and wiped his hands. He tossed the towel into the wicker laundry basket next to the shelves, then returned to stand next to me.
John pulled another demon out. ‘Emma.’
‘Am I limited to physical?’ I said. ‘If I am, hold off releasing it. I’ll take my ring off.’
‘No limit on what you do,’ John said. ‘Energy, physical, anything. Just take it out.’
I raised my hand and transferred my ring from my finger to the chain around my neck anyway. Then I readied myself in the centre of the room and nodded.
John threw the demon to the floor and it took the form of an elderly Chinese woman in a bright green cheongsam. She lunged forward to attack me and I took her out with a ball of chi.
‘Good,’ John said. ‘Obviously not a challenge for either of you. Let’s try something bigger.’ He shuffled inside the jar. ‘Level twenty.’ He glanced up. ‘Call if you’re not confident.’ He stopped and spoke more fiercely. ‘I mean it. This is not a competition. Call if you’re not confident.’
‘Yes, sir,’ Leo and I said in unison.
‘Good.’ John threw the bigger demon and it formed under the mirrors. ‘Leo.’
Leo took it easily. John pulled out another level twenty and I took it just as easily with energy.
‘Level thirty.’
‘Once we’re higher than this I’ll need a weapon, my Lord,’ Leo said. ‘They’re much faster than me and I need an edge.’
‘Emma?’
‘Me too. I can’t generate enough energy without the weapon to take them out.’
‘I’ve seen you take a level twenty-five bare-handed,’ John said.
‘I prefer to use energy. Don’t get my hands dirty.’
‘Against humanoids?’
‘Oh, come on, you know that physical is the only way to go with them.’
‘Very well,’ John said. ‘Take the level thirties, and then we’ll move to weapons.’
‘Is this a test?’ I said.
‘Of course it is. A simulation.’
Leo and I shared a look, then shrugged. Whatever. He was the boss.
John tossed the level thirty to the floor under the mirrors. It took True Form: a massive humanoid, seven feet tall, with black scales and tusks.
‘Nice one,’ I said.
Leo hesitated. ‘You want it?’
‘Nah, you can have it.’
Leo stepped forward, readied himself and nodded.
The demon came alive. It looked at each of us in turn, then quickly saluted John. ‘Dark Lord.’ It nodded to Leo. ‘Black Lion. I am honoured.’ It saw me and stopped. ‘What are you?’
‘Perfectly ordinary human female. What, you’ve never seen one before? I find that hard to believe.’
‘Not like you.’ The demon turned its three red eyes onto Leo. ‘Lion.’
‘A second chance,’ John said.
The demon threw itself at Leo, clawed hands raised. Leo ducked beneath its hands and sliced at its abdomen as he went through. His hands glanced off.
The demon stopped and turned. Leo took two steps back, leapt, and ran a jumping high kick straight through its head.
He landed lightly on his feet and the demon dissipated.
‘Leo!’ John shouted.
Leo didn’t reply. He just turned to face John and held his hands out from his sides.
‘How many rules did you break just then?’
Leo hesitated. ‘I think at least five, my Lord.’
‘It is possible that it could have been a higher level disguising its speed. What if it had been a level fifty and you performed a stupid move like that?’
Leo didn’t reply.
‘You know the drill; you teach it! Treat all weapons as if they were sharp. Treat all demons as if they were Mothers. And never take both feet off the floor. When we return you will face five demons of random levels, and if I see you do any more stupid moves like that you will be restricted from weapons for three weeks.’
‘My Lord.’ Leo wasn’t fazed. ‘How many more? I need a shower now.’ He gestured towards his slacks, which were covered in black demon stuff. ‘Another pair ruined.’ He grinned at me. ‘I see what you mean.’
‘Not much longer,’ John said. ‘If it burns let me know and I’ll dismiss you. You should be fine for a while.’ He turned and threw a bead onto the floor. ‘Emma.’
The demon took female human form. She came straight for me.
I quickly bound her, and she stood frozen, her face a mask of loathing.
‘Move back, Leo, this is going to be big.’
Leo backed away.
I used the chi I had drained from her when I bound her and made it into a huge ball, a good metre across. I threw it at the demon and she exploded.
‘That was a foolish thing to do,’ John said. ‘You are pushing your reserves too hard.’
‘I can handle it.’
‘Not only was that a dangerously large amount of energy to throw at the demon, the energy you received when you destroyed her was an even more dangerous amount.’
‘I need a larger reserve. I need to be able to take out much bigger demons with energy. Is there any other way to enlarge my energy reserve?’
He sighed with resignation. ‘No. I understand. But please be careful; we need you.’ He gestured towards the weapons rack. ‘Your weapons are there; collect them and we’ll move up to level forty. And that means no more stupid grandstanding from either of you.’
‘Can you take one that high, Emma?’ Leo said as he selected John’s sword, Dark Heavens, from the rack.
‘With the sword, yes,’ I said as I collected my own. ‘Bare-handed, probably another year and I’ll have it.’
‘Sooner than that if you continue to work this hard with the energy,’ John said. He shuffled in the jar. ‘Damn, not many that high a level. Wait.’ He closed his eyes and held his hand over the jar.
‘No!’ Leo shouted.
‘You are in serious trouble!’ I yelled.
Two beads slid to the top and flew into his hand. He opened his eyes. ‘There are only about ten left.’
‘For heaven’s sake will you guard your energy, John.’
‘If Ms Kwan saw you do that she’d have your shell for breakfast,’ Leo growled.
‘Too late.’ John threw one of the beads onto the floor. The level forty took human form, a tiny ancient Chinese man. ‘Who wants it?’
Leo stepped forward. ‘I remember this little bastard. I was there when you took him. He’s mine.’
He readied himself and nodded.
The demon didn’t move but something changed in its eyes. It scowled. ‘I will not face something as worthless as you,’ it said, and spat on the floor at Leo’s feet. It looked at me then. ‘Disgusting,’ it sneered. ‘A lowly female.’ It turned to John and gestured angrily towards us. ‘Is this what you held me for? A gay-lo nigger and a little girl? I will not face women,’ it said, glaring at Leo.
‘I see what you mean, Leo,’ I said softly. ‘Please, my friend, take your time with this one.’
‘Do you like the taste of turtle, gay-lo?’ the demon said viciously.
Both John and Leo stiffened.
‘Do you like the taste of turtle egg?’
John’s face went rigid and his eyes burned. ‘Take this one out before it speaks again, Leo, or I may be forced to do it myself.’
Leo gestured a come-on to the demon. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, my Lord.’
The demon didn’t move.
‘Come and get me.’
The demon smiled slightly and shook its head.
‘To hell with it,’ Leo said, and swung the sword at the demon’s head.
The demon backed, avoiding the blade, but didn’t fight back. When Leo swung at it again, it backed again. Eventually it reached the wall and turned away from Leo.
Leo lunged after it and it jumped back out of his reach. ‘You will need to do better than that, gay-lo. You have not even touched me.’
Leo’s face went rigid and he lunged to run the demon through before it could escape. It looked down at the sword piercing it with surprise, then smiled up at Leo and exploded.
‘Enough, Leo,’ John said. ‘I can see the level you are at. Shower, change, meet us in the top-floor conference room. Dismissed.’
Leo went to the weapons rack and collected Dark Heavens’ scabbard. He stopped at the doorway and saluted both John and me. ‘My Lord. My Lady.’ Then went out.
‘Your turn, my Lady,’ John said. He threw the level forty onto the floor.
It took True Form: a greyish-green humanoid with tufts of red hair and two bulging eyes.
I moved to the centre of the room, readied my sword and nodded. Physical was the way to go with this one.
The demon was unbound and studied me curiously. ‘What are you?’
‘Why do you things keep asking me that? Haven’t you seen a perfectly ordinary human woman before?’
‘Not like you. You are different.’ The demon turned and saluted John. ‘Dark Lord.’ It saluted me. ‘Lady.’ It threw itself at me.
I ducked under its outstretched arms and spun around it, hitting it on the back of the head with the pommel of my sword as it went through; I couldn’t move my arm around quickly enough to use the blade. It was knocked down by the blow, but turned a neat somersault and landed on its feet facing me, arms outstretched.
‘Nice move,’ I said.
‘Thank you.’
It went for me again, this time throwing a swinging fist at my face. I ducked under the fist and swung at its abdomen with my sword, but it wasn’t there. It had pivoted on our mutual axis and was beside me. It swung at my head but I ducked under the blow, flipped over forwards, rolled, and jumped up facing it. I didn’t lose momentum as it tried to keep up with me; I swung the sword straight at its neck.
It blocked the blow with its forearm and pushed my sword hand back. It was stronger than me and I couldn’t stop it from pushing my sword backwards.
I went with the movement, spun, and used my foot in a roundhouse kick into the side of its chest.
My foot went in with a satisfying crunch. I was through it. I carried my foot through the middle of the black stuff, then spun and leapt back as it exploded.
Not fast enough. Black stuff completely covered me from head to toe.
‘Damn.’
‘Well done,’ John said with satisfaction. ‘I can see the level you are at. Good.’ He didn’t move from the other side of the room. ‘Shower. Change. Meet me in the conference room.’ His voice became fierce. ‘Excellent!’
Everybody was waiting for me in the conference room. Simone had drawn brightly coloured dragons on the whiteboard; one of them was recognisably Jade and the other was Qing Long, the East Wind. She even had their size difference nearly accurate; he was about five times bigger than Jade.
‘Gold, take Simone to my office. I want to speak to Emma and Leo alone.’
Simone scowled.
‘Last time, sweetheart, I promise.’
Simone took Gold’s hand and led him out.
‘Good.’ John leaned his arms on the table. ‘Emma, what we just did is confirmation of something I already knew. You can both take up to level forty without too much difficulty.’
I stiffened as I understood. I was at the same level of expertise as Leo.
‘News, Emma?’ Leo said softly.
‘I didn’t think too much about it before, Leo. You’ve always been better than me at hand-to-hand. But with a weapon and energy, I can take the same level as you.’
‘You realise what this means?’ John said.
Leo and I shared a look, then turned back to John and shook our heads.
‘You can take turns staking out the school. You can share the guardian duties. You’re just as good a guard as Leo now, Emma.’
‘Oh no!’ I shouted. ‘Is that what this was about? You want to make me bodyguard as well as nanny? You must be joking! My thesis is due in five months and I haven’t even found a topic for it.’ I ran my hands through my hair. ‘No way. I have enough to do as it is.’
‘When Simone starts school, you’ll have plenty of time,’ John said. ‘You and Leo can share guard duties, and spend time teaching here. It will work out very well.’ He leaned over the table to me, his eyes sparkling. ‘Dear Lady Emma, I formally request of you. Will you assist Leo in the guarding of my beloved daughter?’
‘This is brilliant, my Lord,’ Leo said. ‘We can rotate the time. Some spent guarding, some spent teaching. A good balance.’
‘I want a pay rise,’ I grumbled. ‘I cannot believe you are doing this to me.’
‘Wait.’ John pulled a folded chequebook out of his hip pocket. He flattened it on the table, opened it, scribbled on a cheque, tore it out with a flourish and handed it to me.
‘How much?’ Leo said.
‘Ten million.’ I tore the cheque into tiny pieces. ‘But you forgot to sign it.’
‘You can sign it yourself, you know that.’
‘You both hate me. This was a setup from the start.’ I sighed with feeling. ‘I’ll be fiercely busy until she starts school, John. The rebuilding, the management of Hennessy Road and Turtle’s Folly —’
Leo broke in. ‘What?’
‘She calls it Turtle’s Folly,’ John said.
I ignored them. ‘The management of the school and the residence is a huge job. I can’t possibly teach until Simone returns to school and frees up some time for me.’
‘We can hire someone to help look after Simone,’ John said.
‘No way!’ Leo and I said in unison.
‘She’s far too special to give to anybody else,’ I said. ‘She stays with either Leo or me.’
‘How about I bring Charlie over from London to help you out until school starts?’ John said. ‘She can mind Simone while you’re in meetings, and care for her at the Peak so you can finish your thesis. I promised she’d be able to come over and brush up her cooking skills here in Hong Kong anyway. James can mind the house in London by himself for a while.’
‘That’s a great idea,’ I said, and Leo nodded agreement. ‘Simone loves Charlie dearly and would really enjoy seeing her. Perfect.’
My footsteps echoed eerily through the tunnel leading out of the MTR station. There wasn’t anybody else in the tunnel with me. Most unusual for Hong Kong.
A scraping sound came from the tiled area behind me. Loud enough to echo through the tunnel. It sounded like scales dragging along the ground.
I glanced back and saw it. It was enormous; at least six metres long, black and shining. It flicked its forked tongue at me.
I spun and ran. I raced through the tunnel, but my feet slipped on the tiles. It closed on me, the sound of its scales on the tiles a wet, shining slither. Louder and louder . . .
It crashed onto me, pinning me under its enormous, slick body. I couldn’t move.
It wrapped its body around me, but didn’t squeeze. It just held me.
Then it was gone.
I pulled myself up and walked out through the tunnel. Well, it was about time. What a wonderful feeling of satisfaction. I was complete. I was whole. And it felt so good, because I was so very, very dangerous. Now. Who would I kill first?
I woke and stumbled out of bed, then collapsed on the floor, panting and drenched in sweat.
John must have felt my distress because he came in. He wore his plain black pyjama pants and his long hair had come almost completely out of its braid. He knew better than to approach.
I knelt on the floor, gasping.
‘If I could hold you right now, I would. Do you want me to call someone?’
I raised my hand. I took a deep gulping breath and pulled myself to my feet, then sat on the bed. ‘I’m okay.’
He sat on the other side of the bed. ‘That must have been a hell of a nightmare.’
I glanced into his eyes. ‘I dreamed I turned into a snake. No, that’s not right. I dreamed that a snake turned into me.’
He was taken aback. ‘Really?’
I dropped my head. ‘A really big black snake.’
‘I would love to see that,’ he said, his voice intense.
‘What?’
‘I’m sure you would be spectacularly beautiful. Black?’ He smiled slightly. ‘Wonderful.’
I looked away. ‘Go back to bed, reptile man.’
‘Are you sure you’re all right?’
‘It was just a freaky dream. That’s all.’
‘If you’re sure . . .’
‘You need your rest. Go back to bed.’
‘As you wish, Emma. Good night.’
‘Night, John.’
It took me a long time to go back to sleep after he’d gone.
Chapter Five (#ulink_fc34bae0-58fb-53f5-a68f-e03c85057235)
I met my friends April and Louise for lunch in the Thai restaurant in Wan Chai. It had been a long time.
April was a lovely Australian Chinese who I’d met working at Kitty Kwok’s kindergarten before I went to work full-time for John. Her pregnancy was already well along and she had a cute bulge in front, accentuated by her lime-green maternity dress. The dress was an awful concoction of frills, bows and ruffles, and made her seem bigger than she was. Her face had filled out with the pregnancy, but she looked healthy and happy.
Louise was still herself, blonde, bony, and full of freckles and mischief. We’d shared an apartment in Sha Tin before I’d moved in to work as a live-in nanny for John, and I hadn’t heard from her since we’d run into the White Tiger while having lunch at Sha Tin shopping centre and she’d fallen for him on the spot. I’d ferociously warned him off her otherwise she would have ended up as a member of his extensive harem.
‘When’s the baby due, April?’ I said.
‘September. Mid-September,’ April said. ‘It’s a boy.’
Louise glanced up from her menu. ‘You had it tested already?’
‘Sure,’ April said. ‘Every month, when I visit the doctor, I have an ultrasound. They found out last appointment. Andy’s very happy. He says he wants to keep it now.’ She leaned back and smiled with satisfaction. ‘We’re a family. I knew it would all work out.’
‘That’s so wonderful, April,’ I said. ‘So you’re all together now?’
‘Yes, but not living together. He doesn’t have time, he needs to be on the Island to be close to work. So he lives on Hong Kong Island, and I’m at Discovery Bay with the domestic helper. He comes and sees me once every few weeks, and tells me how happy he is.’
‘What about the other wife?’
‘She doesn’t matter,’ April said with a dismissive wave of her hand.
Louise and I shared a look.
‘Is he still in the same work, April?’ I said, carefully not mentioning Andy’s underworld connections in front of Louise.
‘He says he’s not involved any more,’ April said, obviously happy. ‘He’s working in Aunty Kitty’s business. Mostly in China.’
‘I’m pleased for you,’ I said, and I meant it.
Louise looked up from her menu. ‘Soft-shell crab. Want some?’
‘Can’t eat crab while I’m pregnant,’ April said.
‘Why not?’ I said.
‘It will make the baby a criminal. Scuttle sideways, like a crab.’
‘What else can’t you eat?’ I said, trying to keep the disbelief from my voice.
‘Lots of stuff,’ April said. ‘Have to be careful. Not make my blood too hot or too cold. The Chinese doctor keeps an eye on me. I drink Chinese medicine, to stay strong. Aunty Kitty is looking after me very well, she has doctors who are looking after me.’
‘Kitty Kwok?’
‘She says she misses you from the kindergarten, Emma. She says you should go and visit her at her house. She keeps asking me to take you over there.’
I didn’t say anything. Kitty Kwok still called me, and approached me at charity functions, and I still carefully avoided her. I was sick to death of the woman. But at least she was helping April with the baby.
‘I’m not going through that when I have a baby,’ Louise said grimly.
‘What?’ I hesitated. ‘What?’
‘Oh, didn’t I tell you?’ Louise said with an evil grin. ‘I’m off to get married at the end of the month. Say bye bye, ladies, I’m marrying a king.’
‘No!’ I shouted, and heads snapped around to look at me. I lowered my voice. ‘Don’t you dare go off with that bastard!’
The waiter approached and we ordered quickly.
After he had gone I turned to Louise. ‘If you go off with him nobody’ll ever see you again. For God’s sake, Louise, don’t do this!’
‘A king?’ April said, trying to keep up.
‘Yep,’ Louise said with satisfaction. She eyed me sideways. ‘Watch this, Emma, this is really good.’ She turned back to April. ‘I’m marrying an Arab sheik. A king. Filthy rich. I’ll be moving to the Middle East at the end of the month. Say ta-ta.’
‘You’re marrying one of them? You have to wear those veils and things, you know,’ April said, explaining. ‘You can’t go out in public. And they sometimes have more than one wife. If he’s really rich it might be worth it, but if he’s not then it’s a waste of time.’
‘Oh my God, you are so mercenary sometimes, April.’ I leaned forward to speak intensely to Louise. ‘This is such a bad idea. You do know how many wives he has already?’
‘They’re great. I’ve met some of them,’ Louise said. ‘They came with him to explain. They all help each other, look after each other, great friends. Can’t wait.’
‘Don’t let his . . .’ I hesitated. I chose my words. ‘His prowess cloud your judgement, Louise. Once you’re over the novelty, you have to live with him, and share him.’
‘You know him too, Emma?’ April said. ‘He has wives already?’
‘Prowess?’ Louise said still grinning. ‘Wouldn’t know, the guy hasn’t touched me.’ The grin widened. ‘He is a perfect gentleman; you have to marry him and go with him before he’ll do anything. Like I said, can’t wait.’
I put my head in my hands. ‘Oh God.’
Louise dropped her voice to a low purr. ‘Soft white fur.’
I folded my arms on the table and dropped my head on them. I wanted to bang my head on the table. ‘Oh God! I am going to kill that bastard when I see him!’ I glared up at her. ‘He promised me he’d stay away from you!’
‘Oh, that explains it,’ Louise said. ‘I had to chase him around for ages. Took a long time to finally make him give in.’
I buried my head in my arms. ‘I am going to kill him.’
The waiter came back and I lifted my head. He placed four jelly coconut milk drinks and a pineapple rice on the table, and turned away.
I stopped him. ‘We didn’t order this.’
He froze, then his face stiffened. He picked up the drinks and the rice with disdain and stomped away.
‘What did your family say when you told them?’ I said.
‘They’re not speaking to me.’ She changed her voice so that she sounded very stern and spoke down her nose. ‘I cannot tell you how disappointed I am.’ She grinned. ‘Makes it easier, really.’
‘You’re throwing your whole life away to be one of a hundred,’ I said.
‘One hundred and seventeen. But the first fifty or so are really old and ugly. No competition. He just keeps them around ’cause he has to.’ Her eyes sparkled. ‘Like you can talk, anyway. I hear yours has scales. Yuck.’
‘What are you talking about?’ April said, completely bewildered.
The waiter came and plonked some dishes onto the table. He glared at me. ‘We ordered some drinks too,’ I said. He stomped off.
‘Scales?’ April said softly. ‘You have a man, Emma? Not this Chen man, is it?’
‘Yep,’ Louise said with satisfaction. ‘Engaged to him.’
‘You going to marry John Chen?’ April turned away. ‘Lucky you. When’s the wedding?’
‘Not for a long time, April. A lot of problems. May never happen at all.’
‘Lighten up, Emma,’ Louise said. ‘The Tiger says it’ll happen.’
I didn’t say anything.
‘Why did you say he has scales?’ April said.
‘He’s a turtle,’ Louise said with relish.
I glanced up quickly. April inhaled sharply, her eyes very wide.
‘You say that about Emma’s man? You insult Emma too? What a horrible thing to say!’
‘What?’ Louise said, not understanding. ‘What did I say?’
April leaned across the table towards Louise. ‘You said he’s a turtle,’ she hissed.
‘That’s a shocking insult, Louise,’ I said.
‘Is it? No wonder the Tiger says it all the time.’ Louise grinned. ‘What does it mean?’
‘Man who cannot satisfy wife,’ April said, very softly. ‘Wife turns to other men.’
‘Cuckold,’ I said.
‘Whoa.’ Louise’s eyes widened with delight. ‘Cool. Good one.’
‘Same thing as wearing a green hat,’ April said.
‘Why turtle?’ Louise said. ‘Why is that particular animal the insult?’
I didn’t want to discuss it. ‘I have no idea.’
‘I don’t know either,’ April said. ‘Just turtle is very offensive animal. Lot of insults attached to it.’
I studied them. April: living in dreamland, believing she had a family when she only saw her man every few weeks. Louise: willing to share a man with more than a hundred others. And me.
I was probably the most pathetic of us all.
‘Will I still be able to see you, Louise?’ I said.
‘Since you know all about it, you might be able to talk to me occasionally,’ Louise said, still obviously happy. ‘Don’t count on anything; usually when we go there we’re gone for good. Never seen again.’
‘What?’ April said. ‘You don’t mean that, do you? I don’t understand.’
‘Your poor family,’ I whispered.
‘Thoroughly worth it.’ Louise glanced down at the dishes. ‘Is this what we ordered?’
I looked at the dishes as well and sagged. ‘Nope.’
‘The economic downturn hasn’t affected this place at all,’ Louise said as she tried to catch the waiter’s eye. ‘They still act as if they’re doing us a favour by letting us eat here.’
‘I’m glad everything turned out for all of us,’ April said. ‘We’ll all be happy married women.’
I really did feel the need to bang my head on the table.
I tapped on John’s office door and opened it a crack. ‘Free to talk?’
‘Just let me save this file,’ he said, studying the computer, then turned and leaned his elbows on the pile of papers on his desk. ‘What?’
‘It’s May fifth. The festival’s started. And you haven’t done anything.’
‘Aiya,’ he said, and I giggled. ‘What?’
‘That’s an extremely Cantonese sound coming from you,’ I said, still smiling.
‘I’ve heard you say it too. You can pick people who have lived in Hong Kong for any length of time, even expats. They all say it.’
‘Cheung Chau,’ I said, bringing him back to the point.
‘Aiya,’ he said again. ‘It’s already started?’
‘The buns are up, John. The three effigies have already been built.’
‘When’s the big day?’
‘Three days from now. May eighth.’ I sighed with exasperation. ‘Why don’t you ever look in your diary?’
‘I have a secretary and I have you,’ he said. ‘I don’t need to.’
‘You forgot your own birthday, Pak Tai.’
‘You know it’s not my birthday,’ he said impatiently. ‘It’s the Buddha’s birthday. They just lumped me into the holiday because it was convenient.’
‘Did you know him?’
‘Who?’
‘The Sakyamuni Buddha.’
He hesitated, watching me, then, ‘No.’
‘What about the teachings?’
‘What about them?’
‘Are they true? The Buddhist Precepts?’
He sighed. ‘You know better than to ask me that, Emma. You know you have to find your own way.’
I shrugged it off, it was worth a try. ‘Okay, so when’s your birthday?’
‘You know I have no idea,’ he said. ‘After four and a half thousand years I’d challenge anybody to have an idea. I doubt if I was ever actually born, anyway. I just am.’
‘Well then, Eighth Day of the Fourth Moon it is. May eighth this year. Three days from now. Thursday.’
He leaned back and retied his hair. ‘Aiya.’
‘I’ve already cancelled all your classes, and booked the boat to take us over. We leave at ten in the morning. Okay?’
He grinned broadly. ‘You already arranged it?’
‘Of course I did. You don’t think I’d leave it to you, do you?’
Cheung Chau was a dumbbell-shaped island about an hour’s boat ride from Central Pier. The island was only three hundred metres wide at its narrowest point and hardly any height above sea level. The two ‘weights’ on the dumbbell stretched to either side, and were slightly higher.
The island was completely packed with people for the festival. John carried Simone so that she wouldn’t be crushed.
The air was full of the noise of shouting, drums and gongs, and the smells of food and sweat. A thick pall of incense smoke hung over the entire island.
We stopped for lunch at one of the small restaurants near the pier before we went anywhere. The restaurants usually specialised in live seafood, held in tanks next to the kitchen. Diners could select exactly which fish and shellfish they wanted, how they wanted them served, and the restaurant would oblige. But for the week of the Bun Festival the entire island of Cheung Chau went vegetarian in Pak Tai’s honour. The butcher shops closed for the holidays.
After lunch we wandered through the packed streets to the Pak Tai temple. The bun towers stood proudly outside the temple, enormous ten-metre-high bamboo cones held by a bamboo scaffold. The buns were strung around the outside of the cones.
The tradition was that at the end of the festival, after midnight on the final day, young men would climb the towers to retrieve the buns for the crowd; a good-luck race. But in 1978, one of the towers had collapsed and some of the bun racers had been killed. Since then the buns had been distributed to the island’s residents by the clergy of the temple.
John wouldn’t talk about what had happened in ’78. Apparently he hadn’t been present that year; normally he would have been there to make sure that nobody was injured. But in ’78 he hadn’t been able to make it, and wouldn’t say why. It may have had something to do with him losing the Serpent about that time, but with a creature as strange as him it was impossible to tell.
Three enormous effigies had been constructed out of bamboo and brightly coloured paper, about five metres tall. They were of a black-skinned demonic-looking deity with horns; a benign elderly scholar with a flowing white beard and traditional robes; and another demonic-looking red-skinned figure. They were Dei Ching Wong, Ruler of the Underworld; Do Dei Gang, the Kitchen God; and Shang Shan, the God of Earth and Mountains.
There was no effigy of Pak Tai; he was far too awesome to be shown like that. But he would have his chance later.
After we’d lit some incense at the temple and John had bought Simone a brightly coloured good-luck pinwheel, we wandered back to John’s house on the island. No motorised vehicles were permitted on Cheung Chau, so the streets could be very narrow.
We stopped at a plain concrete three-storey village-style house on the main thoroughfare. John pushed the door open.
The lower floor of the house was paved with pale green tiles and had bare concrete walls. The living room was minimally furnished with old-fashioned rosewood furniture and a stained coffee table, with a folding mah jong table. A set of rusting metal bunk beds with faded silk quilts folded at the feet stood against the wall on one side. It appeared to be a typical island village house, like many rented out for holiday weekends. John led us up the stairs to the second floor.
The second floor was plushly decorated with smooth cream Italian floor tiles and textured wallpaper. A comfortable leather lounge and a wide-screen television stood to one side and a rosewood six-seater dining table to the other. A well-fitted kitchen was at the back of the house, and Monica was already busy in there.
John opened the French doors onto the balcony. The balcony overlooked the main street of Cheung Chau, a perfect location for watching the parade. John gestured for me to sit at the outdoor table there, on one of the comfortable plastic chairs. Simone climbed into John’s lap and leaned on the railing. Monica brought us iced lemon tea; the day was already very warm and humid.
A lion dance led the procession, with three lions: one gold, one black and one red. The drummer did his best to bring down the houses, banging for all he was worth. A martial arts troupe followed, performing acrobatics as they passed us on the street.
‘Any of them ours?’ I said.
John shook his head.
A small altar followed, carried by four proud young men. I peered down to see inside; it held an effigy of a god seated on a throne with his hands on his knees, his black robes flowing around him and his long hair over his shoulder. His face was square and dark, and his bare feet perched on a snake and a turtle.
John squeezed Simone. She whispered in his ear and he nodded. She leaned back to stare at him, incredulous, and he nodded again. She collapsed over his lap laughing.
John and I shared a smile.
About twenty people followed, all holding lanterns with good-luck characters on them.
The next altar contained a serene goddess sitting on a lotus flower, wearing flowing white robes and holding a small bottle in her hand.
‘Aunty Kwan!’ Simone yelled, pointing.
‘That’s right,’ John said.
The next altar contained a goddess with colourful flowing robes and a benign smile. She wore a hat with a square brim with beads that hung in front of her face.
‘Tin Hau?’ Simone said, naming the Goddess of the Sea.
John nodded.
‘Do you know her?’ she said more softly, barely audible over the noise of the drums and gongs.
John nodded again.
Simone turned back to the parade and jiggled with excitement in John’s lap.
The final altar contained Guan Di, the red-faced God of Justice, holding a huge halberd and glaring fiercely.
‘He’s actually a very nice man,’ John said into Simone’s ear. ‘But he doesn’t come for this. This is mostly for me.’
‘Why you, Daddy?’
‘A long time ago, a vicious band of pirates was attacking this island. The peaceful fishing folk here had no defence against them. The pirates attacked again and again. So I came down and had a small chat to them about their behaviour. They went away, and the people of the island built the temple for me, and hold the festival every year.’
‘I heard you cured a plague,’ I said.
‘That too,’ John said, smiling. ‘I’m not sure if any of us remembers the exact origin of the festival. There were a few things. But the talk with the pirates is the one that sticks in my mind the most.’ He gestured over the balcony railing. ‘Here come the Floating Children.’
‘Floating Children?’ Simone squealed, standing to see better.
The five- or six-year-old children wore elaborate costumes and make-up. They were poised on the end of long steel poles, making their feet level with the heads of the crowd. But the poles were invisible, camouflaged by complicated accessories that matched the children’s costumes. The children appeared to be standing, but it was obvious that they sat on chairs inside the costumes.
The costumes depicted traditional mythical characters as well as modern celebrities and politicians. One little boy dressed as a fireman sprayed water into the crowd from his miniature fire hose, making the audience scream with delight. Many of the girls were dressed as fairies and spirits in flowing robes.
‘Uncle Sun!’ Simone yelled, pointing to a little boy who was dressed as the Monkey King.
It was dusk by the time the procession ended. Simone yawned furiously. We moved inside and Monica presented us with a vegetarian meal that we ate at the dining table next to the upstairs living room.
Later, as we shared a pot of tea and discussed the parade, a chorus of thumps echoed on the door downstairs. John nodded to Monica, who went to open it.
John rose and stood to one side, his face fierce. He gestured for me to stand next to him, and I did.
Monica led a Taoist priest up the stairs. He wore the full regalia of a senior practitioner: vividly coloured robes with yin-yang symbols on them, and a high, square black hat. The face under the hat was mid-forties, with a kind, jolly expression, and I liked him immediately.
When he reached the top of the stairs he took two steps into the room and then fell to his knees and touched his forehead to the floor. ‘Man shui, man shui, man man shui.’
‘Hei sun,’ John said, his voice clipped.
The priest rose, then bowed slightly from the waist, very serious. ‘Celestial Highness. Welcome.’
John gestured towards me, still very formal. ‘This is my chosen, Lady Emma.’
The priest bowed slightly to me as well, saluting. ‘Ma’am.’
Simone didn’t bother with the formalities; she ran to the priest and raised her arms. ‘Uncle Ming!’
The priest lifted her, sat her on his hip, and kissed her on the cheek. He reached into the folds of his robe and pulled out a bun for her, which she accepted with delight. It was one of the buns from the three bun towers outside the temple; it had been stamped with a red good-luck motif. He carefully lowered Simone.
John gestured towards the couch and we all sat. Monica brought tea, and the priest poured. John nodded as he was served. Now the formalities were over we could all relax.
‘It’s a tremendous honour to have you back here with us, Highness,’ the priest said. ‘It’s been a while.’
‘Circumstances are quite difficult right now,’ John said. ‘Even worse than ’78. But in a couple of years I will be gone for a very long time.’ He lifted his tea cup and gestured towards me with it. ‘Emma will be Regent.’
The priest was obviously taken aback. ‘The Celestial will permit a wedding in these circumstances?’
‘No. But she will be Regent regardless.’
‘You always were one for breaking the rules, Highness,’ the priest said, shaking his head with disbelief. He smiled at me. ‘Did you have any idea what you were getting into?’
‘No idea whatsoever, until it was too late.’ I shrugged. ‘And now it’s definitely too late.’
‘Kwan Yin herself has sponsored the Lady Emma,’ John said. ‘She is one of the most talented practitioners of the Arts I have seen in centuries. She loves Simone as her own. She is my chosen.’
I glanced at John, but he concentrated on the priest.
The priest bowed his head slightly to me. ‘I will be honoured to serve you, my Lady.’
John relaxed almost imperceptibly. He’d obviously been worried about the way the priest would receive me, but there didn’t seem to be a problem. I was relieved as well.
‘Come up to the temple after the noise has died down and we’re not so busy,’ the priest said. ‘Say hello to the acolytes. The renovations are finished, as well.’
‘Do they know too?’ I said.
The priest smiled. ‘I’m the only one who knows, my Lady. It is a trust handed down to each senior priest of the temple as they take the post.’
‘One of the most fun parts of the job,’ John said with amusement.
‘Oh, definitely,’ the priest said. ‘My Master took a photo when the Dark Lord revealed his true nature to me, and had it over his desk for a long time.’
‘That was the look I normally get,’ John said.
I was dying to ask about the arrangements that John had with the temple but it wasn’t the polite time to talk business yet. Small talk for a while, still.
‘How go things on the Celestial?’ the priest said.
‘All is well. But,’ John leaned back slightly, ‘there is a particular Demon Prince, number One Two Two, who has decided to make a bid for my head. His human name is Simon Wong.’
The priest’s face went rigid as he thought about the consequences.
‘I will give you an identikit photograph that Emma has created, and we will reset the seals on the temple every six weeks. I don’t want any of you held as hostages.’
‘My Lord,’ the priest said, nodding. ‘How powerful is this particular demon?’
‘Right now, not a threat,’ John said, raising his tea. ‘We will have to wait and see what his plans are.’
Okay, now I could talk business. ‘Exactly what arrangement do you have with the Dark Lord regarding the management of the temple?’ I asked. ‘I’ll be helping out after he’s gone. You said the temple had just been renovated? It looks terrific, they did a great job.’
The priest smiled with appreciation. ‘I think I will enjoy working with you, Lady Emma. Let me tell you about the management of the temple, and what your part will be.’
John sipped his tea, his eyes sparkling over the rim of the tea cup as we talked about administration and funding.
Simone was still heady with excitement as we took the boat back to Hong Kong Island. It was well past midnight, but she was full of nervous energy.
She eventually couldn’t hold it any longer and whispered in my ear, ‘Now?’
I nodded and she wriggled with delight. She went to the galley of the boat, opened a cupboard and pulled out a red-wrapped gift.
She took it to her father and held it out to him.
‘Happy birthday, Daddy,’ she said, very serious, then kissed him on the cheek.
John shot me a delighted glance and then grinned broadly at the gift. ‘I think this is the first time for me.’
‘Open it now, Western-style. We want to see your face,’ I said.
Simone came and sat next to me to watch. ‘Yeah, Daddy, open it.’
I quickly pulled a camera out as John proceeded to undo the tape that held the gift wrap. He pulled the wrap away, held the box up, turned it the right way up, then stared at it with shock.
I took a photo just as he lit up with a huge delighted grin and then roared with laughter. Got it.
‘Do you like it, Daddy?’ Simone said. ‘You can put it on your desk next to your computer monitor.’
‘Was this your idea?’ John asked Simone, still grinning broadly.
Simone glanced at me then back to her father without saying anything.
John turned the Ninja Turtle figure around so that we could see it. In Hong Kong the Ninja Turtles were called the Hero Turtles; the word ‘Ninja’ had too many unpleasant connotations. It meant ‘assassin’ in Japanese and was associated with stealthy murderers with no honour, completely at odds with the Western image of the powerful Ninja fighter.
‘Two swords,’ he said. ‘I only have one sword.’
‘You have two,’ Simone said. ‘Seven Stars and Dark Heavens.’
‘I suppose I do.’ He turned the box back around and studied the turtle figure. ‘It looks just like me.’
‘That’s the idea.’ I couldn’t hold it any more. Simone let go as well and we clutched each other and giggled with delight. That photo was very, very precious.
The minute we were home John took the turtle out of the box and put it carefully next to his monitor. It stayed on his desk, guarding his mess, for a long time.
Chapter Six (#ulink_f73cb203-0cbe-5f52-9870-828791d94d4c)
John tapped on my bedroom door.
‘I’m in the middle of something,’ I growled loudly. ‘Can’t it wait?’
He poked his head around the door. ‘I have something to show you.’
I glared suspiciously at him. ‘Not another priceless antique weapon.’
‘No. Something for you.’ He gestured with his head. ‘Come and see.’
I pushed myself away from my desk. ‘Oh, all right. But I need to finish this tonight.’
‘Don’t worry, it won’t take long.’ He opened the door for me. ‘It’s downstairs.’
He couldn’t control his expression as we went down in the lift together. I had never seen him looking quite so smug.
‘What have you bought?’ I said.
‘You’ll see.’
We went out of the ground-floor lift lobby and into the car park that surrounded the building.
He raised one hand towards the mid-size black Mercedes parked next to his.
‘That’s for you.’
I stopped dead, then spun to face him and pointed at it. ‘I don’t want this. Why didn’t you ask me first? This is totally unsuitable.’
He was taken aback. ‘What’s wrong with it? Is it too small?’
I sighed with exasperation and dropped my hand. ‘No, John, it’s much too big. I’d really prefer something much smaller, that’s easy to drive around and park. And black is too hot, a nice light blue would be much better. And not a Mercedes, that’s too much of a target. A cheap little Japanese hatchback would have been much better.’
‘You want a small, blue, cheap car?’
‘That would be perfect, yes. If it’s small enough, Leo won’t fit in it to drive it. And if it’s not black and luxurious, you wouldn’t be caught dead in it. I’d have it all to myself.’
He grinned broadly. ‘You’re quite correct.’ He eyed me sideways with delight. ‘You are very evil sometimes, Emma.’
I bowed slightly. ‘Thank you, Dark Lord.’ I gestured towards the car. ‘So can you swap this monstrosity for something more suitable?’
‘If you really want me to, I will. But Leo will be sharing it with you. Both of you will go to the Academy to teach, and to the school to watch Simone. Will you really force him to squeeze into such a tiny car?’
I sighed. ‘Okay. I’ll put up with this monster if I have to. But please don’t make me drive the other one; it’s enormous.’
‘Very well, my Lady, I thank you.’ He handed me the keys, very careful not to touch me. ‘Go up and find your Australian driver’s licence, and take it out for a run. Once you’ve had a drive in it, you may find you like it.’
‘I can drive with that licence?’
‘Yes. You just need to sign a statutory declaration to apply for your Hong Kong licence. Gold can organise that.’
‘Do you own the Mercedes dealership or something? Why only Mercedes?’
‘One: it’s the most common luxury car in Hong Kong and therefore less of a target, despite what you said. Two: I may not own the dealership, but I am very good friends with the Tai Pan of the company that does.’
‘Okay, whatever you say. Want to come with me?’
His face went expressionless.
‘Oh my God, you are such a typical male sometimes. Bad driver, and worse passenger.’
‘I have been driving automobiles for nearly seventy years,’ he said stiffly. ‘During the 1930s the Tiger and I took European form and raced each other on the Grand Prix circuit. He kept winning because it was easier for him to stay white. I had to concentrate to keep the shape, and it ruined my performance. We only stopped because the competition became too professional. I am not a bad driver.’
I turned away. ‘Leo has a completely different opinion on that.’ I wondered what he looked like as a European. Probably not nearly as attractive.
‘Leo thinks that everybody else in the world is a bad driver,’ he called as I walked to the car. ‘He will never let you drive him anywhere.’
Simone jumped up and down with excitement as we waited at the arrivals hall for Charlie. She fell over and I helped her up.
‘Try to stay on your feet, Simone.’
‘There she is!’ Simone squealed, and raced to Charlie who stopped, crouched and threw her arms out to catch her.
Charlie rose with Simone held tightly in her arms and smiled over the top of the little girl’s head. She hadn’t changed at all; her cheerful soft face was still rosy, round and smiling. Her greying light-brown hair had come out of its bun but she didn’t seem to care. She rocked Simone in her arms. ‘I missed you, Princess.’
Charlie lowered Simone and pushed her trolley as I led her towards the car park. ‘I love this new airport.’ She bent to speak conspiratorially to Simone. ‘Have you been on the little train inside yet?’
Simone shook her head, eyes wide. ‘We’re not allowed in there. We have to take the silly small plane.’
Charlie laughed. ‘I missed you, darling.’ She patted my shoulder. ‘I missed you too, Emma.’
‘Let me take your trolley.’
‘No, Leo can do that.’ She looked around. ‘That’s not like Leo to leave you alone, Emma. Where is he?’
‘Leo’s teaching at the Academy.’
‘What Academy?’
‘Oh, dear Lord, John hasn’t told you anything, has he?’
‘John?’ She continued without waiting for an answer. ‘All Mr Chen said was to come to Hong Kong, help look after Simone, and brush up on my cooking while I was here. That’s all, Emma.’
‘It’s Lady Emma now,’ Simone said with relish.
‘No it isn’t, Simone, not for Charlie.’ I saw Charlie’s face. ‘Don’t worry about it, Charlie.’ I paid the parking ticket and guided Charlie to the car. ‘We need to talk. But we should wait until we have you settled in.’
When we reached the car Charlie stopped.
‘Daddy bought it for Emma,’ Simone said proudly.
Charlie glanced sharply at me.
‘I needed it,’ I said. ‘Simone starts school soon, and I’ll be taking her. I’ll be sharing it with Leo.’
Charlie nodded, but she was obviously unhappy. We put her bags into the boot and she sat in the back of the car with Simone. ‘How are you, my little Princess? You’ve grown so much. Starting school soon, eh? You’re a big girl already.’
‘I’m really good, Charlie. I’m learning energy work with Emma. Emma’s teaching the Disciples. She’s really good too. She’ll be in charge.’
‘Don’t worry about that, Simone,’ I said, not wanting to take the conversation in a difficult direction. ‘We’ll talk about that later.’
Charlie appeared very uncomfortable.
‘Charlie, I’ll tell you all about it when we’re back at the Peak. In private,’ I said pointedly, and she nodded. But I could see she was concerned.
When we arrived at the Peak I took Charlie into one of the student rooms behind the training room. ‘Is this okay? If it’s not good enough, you can go in with Simone, or you can have my room. I don’t mind.’
‘You can’t do that, Emma,’ Simone squeaked. ‘You can’t give Charlie your room, it’s not fitting.’
Charlie didn’t miss that. ‘This will be fine, Emma, I’ve had this room before.’ She put her bag down and folded her arms over her chest. ‘Please tell me what’s going on.’
‘Simone, could you go to Monica for a while?’ I said. ‘Call me if you need me, I’m right here.’
‘Okay, Emma.’ Simone waved one hand as she went out.
‘She’s very grown-up for such a little girl,’ Charlie said.
‘She’s been through a lot lately. We all have.’ I gestured for her to sit on the bed and I sat on the student chair next to the desk. I leaned my elbow on the desk and rested my chin on my hand.
‘I heard about the Attack,’ Charlie said. ‘I heard that most of the Mountain was destroyed. It’s awful. I hope Mr Chen is okay.’
‘We nearly lost him, but the White Tiger helped and managed to pull him back. It was a very bad time for all of us.’
‘How is he now?’
‘He’s fine. We moved the Wudang Academy from the Mountain to here in Hong Kong. The students are staying and learning in buildings that he owns here.’
‘That’s wonderful! It’s fantastic he can teach again.’ She became serious. ‘He’s teaching you?’
‘Apparently I’m very talented. He already has me teaching energy work to the juniors, as if I didn’t have enough to do already.’
‘Well, a nanny’s job is never easy,’ she said cheerfully.
I stopped and thought about what to say. This would be hard. I dropped my head and didn’t look at her. ‘I’m not the nanny any more, Charlie. He asked me to marry him.’
‘He can’t marry you. He can’t marry anyone.’
‘He promised to come back for me. And I promised to wait for him. When he comes back, we’ll be married.’
‘And in the meantime?’
I dropped my head even lower and mumbled, ‘I’ll be Regent, Charlie. I’ll be in charge of the Mountain, of Simone, everything.’
Charlie’s face screwed up with fury. ‘I knew it!’ She threw herself out of her chair and stood over me, shaking with rage. ‘You cow! I knew you were after his money!’ She stormed into the hallway. ‘I don’t know what you did to him, but I’ll find out!’
I rushed to follow her. ‘Wait!’
She ignored me. She charged straight out the front door and slammed it behind her.
I poked my head into the kitchen. Simone sat at the table with Monica. ‘Simone, could you call Jade or Gold for me?’
Jade appeared behind me in the hallway and I closed the kitchen door. ‘Jade, you know Charlie? The housekeeper from London?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘She just raced out the front door, furious with me. Could you follow her and make sure she’s okay? Don’t let her know you’re there. If she doesn’t come home by herself, bring her home in about an hour, but she needs time to think so leave her alone.’ I hesitated. ‘Also, could you ask Lord Xuan to come home? I think I need him.’
Jade bowed slightly. ‘My Lady.’ She disappeared.
I sagged. Nothing I could do now except wait. I went back into the kitchen. Simone and I could read a book together or play with Lego until Charlie came back.
I understood completely how she felt. I would have been that protective of him as well. John was so insensitive sometimes; he hadn’t even considered what Charlie would think, or warned her about the situation. He’d just expected her to follow orders.
Half an hour later Simone and I had nearly built a complete castle on the living room floor when my mobile phone rang. It was John.
‘I’m going to be late, Emma, I’m stuck in traffic at the bottom of Stubbs Road. There’s some construction work at the bottom here and the traffic is banked back to Ruttonjee.’
‘That’s fine, John, whenever you’re here is okay.’ I dropped my voice. ‘This is all your fault. You could have at least told her what was going on.’
‘I know.’ He sounded sheepish. ‘I’ll make it up to her. I keep forgetting that Westerners need to be treated differently.’
‘What, with a reasonable amount of respect and care?’
‘Exactly,’ he said with a smile in his voice, and hung up.
About half an hour later I heard arguing outside the front door and sent Simone into the kitchen with Monica. The front door opened and Jade entered, holding Charlie’s elbow.
‘She’s hypnotised all of you!’ Charlie said. ‘I don’t know what she’s done, but I’ll get help!’
Jade wore her usual pale green tailored suit but her hair had come out of its tight bun and fell over her shoulder. ‘Charlie, it’s true. Everything I’ve told you is true. She’s worthy.’
‘Worthy my eye.’ Charlie saw me and glared.
‘Come into the dining room and talk, Charlie,’ I said. ‘I really do have everybody’s best interest at heart.’
Charlie didn’t move.
‘Go with her,’ Jade said gently. ‘Let her explain. It’s true.’ Her voice softened. ‘She loves him, Charlie, a truer love than any love I’ve ever seen before. And you know how old I am. She loves our Lord and his daughter more than her own life.’
‘Thanks, Jade,’ I said.
Jade smiled slightly. ‘Go with her, Charlie. Listen to her. Ask what she did in Guangzhou.’
I gestured towards the dining room. Charlie sighed with resignation and went in.
‘Good luck, Emma,’ Jade said, and disappeared.
I followed Charlie into the dining room. She sat stiffly at the table and glowered at me.
‘Please believe me, I’m only doing this for them,’ I said. ‘This was all John’s idea.’
‘John!’ she said sarcastically. ‘Lovely.’
‘It was his idea. I didn’t want to teach, I don’t have time.’
‘I’m sure it was his idea about you taking over everything as well.’
‘I don’t want this at all.’ I looked her right in the eyes. ‘You have no idea how hard this has been for me.’
‘It wasn’t hard for you to order Jade to come and get me.’ Charlie leaned back and folded her arms over her chest. ‘You had her follow me around without any trouble at all.’
I sighed. She had a point. I put my elbows on the table and my chin on my hand. She glared at me as if I was some sort of demon.
‘Charlie, listen to me. I love Mr Chen more than my life. I love Simone more than that. All I want is for us to be happy together. But you know the situation.’ This was very hard; normally I didn’t talk about how I felt for John. ‘He can’t even touch me. But he’s promised. And I’ve promised. And that’s the way it is. He wants me to mind everything for him while he’s gone. I don’t know why, there are so many people who would be much better at it than me —’
‘No, there aren’t,’ John said. He was leaning on the doorframe and listening, holding a teapot and some tea cups. He came and sat at the table, and poured tea for Charlie, who tapped the table in thanks. ‘You are absolutely the best person for the job.’
‘Oh, give it a rest, John.’ I wanted to slap his arm, but I saw the way he looked at me.
Charlie studied John carefully. He smiled at her.
‘Did you tell Charlie what you did in Guangzhou, Emma?’
‘What, the energy work? The sword stuff?’
John leaned back. ‘Charlie, while we were in Guangzhou, we were attacked by a demon. It was the same demon that killed Michelle.’
Charlie gasped and her eyes went wide.
‘You know how Michelle died. You know how her family died. The same demon broke into the White Tiger’s stables in Ireland, and raped and mutilated two of his women. Emma heard the Tiger describe what had happened.’
‘That’s awful, sir,’ Charlie whispered.
‘The demon took all of us down, and went into the house to kidnap Simone.’
Charlie’s eyes were huge. ‘No. How did you stop it?’
‘We couldn’t stop it. It took Simone into its nest. Do you know what Emma did?’
Charlie glanced at me, her eyes still wide.
‘Emma went with them. Into the demon’s nest. She knew exactly what would happen to her if she went, but she went anyway. To be with Simone. To the very end.’
Charlie stared at me. ‘You willingly went into that demon’s nest?’
‘I don’t know why everybody is making such a big deal of it,’ I said. ‘Anybody would have done the same. I couldn’t let Simone go with that monster alone.’
‘The King of the Demons himself went in and tried to take them for himself,’ John said. ‘Emma negotiated with him to release them instead.’
Charlie gasped. ‘The King?’ She turned to me. ‘You faced down the King?’
‘If she hadn’t had the courage and intelligence to negotiate with him, it is quite likely that Emma would be dead, Simone would be in the Demon King’s hands, and my head would be gone,’ John finished.
Charlie studied me appraisingly for a long time. She didn’t move at all and her face was rigid with restraint. I waited, mystified, to see what she would do.
She rose, and John smiled.
I just watched her, wondering.
She carefully lowered herself to one knee before me. ‘My Lady. I pledge allegiance.’
I threw myself to my feet. ‘Will you people stop doing that!’ I banged the table with frustration. ‘John, will you please tell your staff to stop doing that. It drives me completely nuts!’
Charlie rose and threw her arms around me, tearful. ‘I’m your staff too, my Lady.’ She smiled at John with her arms still around me. ‘Congratulations, my Lord, you have chosen well.’
John put his hands out. ‘I didn’t choose her, Charlie. Fate chose us for each other.’
I gently pulled myself out of Charlie’s arms. ‘I have had absolutely enough of this.’ I gestured impatiently. ‘Go and unpack, Charlie. Have a rest and settle in. You can start helping with Simone tomorrow, if you’re not too jet-lagged.’
Charlie bowed. ‘Yes, my Lady.’
‘Dammit, will you people stop doing that!’ I shouted, and stormed out.
They laughed as I went out. They were all enjoying this far too much.
‘May I use the phone and call London, my Lord?’ Charlie said behind me. ‘I would love to tell James and my mother.’
‘Be my guest,’ John said. ‘Tell everyone you know.’
‘You all hate me!’ I yelled over my shoulder.
Chapter Seven (#ulink_24bc7532-e12b-506a-95a1-7ade121b4e7c)
I checked the phone number: Leo. ‘Hello?’
‘I know it’s Sunday, my Lady, but I was wondering if you and Mr Chen would like to see the kid. I have him here at the martial arts school in Causeway Bay, and his mother’s out of town. Can I bring him up for you to meet him?’
‘John’s not here, but bring him up anyway. John’ll be back soon, he went out with Simone. What’s the kid’s name?’
‘Michael. Michael MacLaren.’
‘Bring him up.’
Just as I put the phone down the front door slammed. I went out to the hallway. John and Simone had just come in and were kicking off their shoes in the entry.
‘Leo’s bringing his student up for us to see,’ I said.
‘If they’re here before I’m out of the shower, look at him for me,’ John said.
‘You don’t need a shower every single time, Daddy,’ Simone said patiently.
‘Yes I do,’ he said, and headed past me towards his room.
‘He really hates the summer,’ Simone said. ‘He hates being all sweaty like that.’
‘He’s probably not used to it,’ I said. ‘Shen don’t get sweaty in summer.’
‘He does. He’s a Shen.’
‘He’s in human form. He’s human all the way through.’
‘He hates it.’
‘Too bad for him, he’s the one who has to wear black all the time,’ I said unsympathetically. ‘He’s a big wussy boy.’
She grinned. ‘Yeah. He’s so weak!’
I can hear both of you, John said into our ears. Simone and I giggled together.
The door opened and Leo came in, guiding Michael.
Michael was tall for a fifteen year old, about five eight, and obviously still had some growing to do. He moved with muscular grace as he kicked off his shoes, but the first thing I noticed was his hair; he had dyed it blond.
‘Michael, this is Miss Donahoe,’ Leo said pointedly.
Michael bobbed his head. ‘Ma’am.’
I nodded back. ‘Mr MacLaren. Leo’s told me good things about you. How about we go into the dining room together and talk?’
‘I’ll take Simone,’ Leo said. ‘Where’s Mr Chen?’
‘In the shower,’ Simone said. ‘Again.’
Leo grinned. He held his hand out to Simone. ‘Come on, Simone, let’s play on the Playstation while we wait for Emma and your dad.’
‘It’s your day off, Leo,’ Simone said, concerned. ‘You don’t have to work.’
‘This isn’t work, sweetheart,’ he said. He nodded to Michael. ‘You’ll be fine.’
‘Come with me, Michael.’ I opened the dining room door and took him in.
He sat at the table, carefully serious and respectful. He was obviously very nervous. His half-Chinese heritage gave him golden skin under his blond hair. His eyes were a light shade of brown, and his Eurasian features were stunningly good-looking.
I sat across from him. ‘Leo tells me that you might be suitable for an opening we have here. We’re looking for a trainee bodyguard, full-time, live-in. Could you do that?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
I leaned back. ‘Tell me about yourself.’
He paused and looked down at his hands where he had them clasped on the table. ‘I finished third form, and I don’t want to go back to school. I want to do something with martial arts.’
‘Well, you’ve come to the right place. Why do you dye your hair blond?’
He grimaced. ‘I don’t. Sometimes I think I should dye it black or brown instead. It’s natural.’
‘You’re a natural blond?’
He nodded.
‘Well, that’s not unheard of, I suppose. I’ve seen other blond half-Chinese kids around. Have you been looking for work? Have you had any previous jobs?’
‘I wanted to work at Mr Pak’s martial arts studio when I was able to leave school, but times are tough and he can’t pay me. My mom won’t let me work for nothing, otherwise I would. I go in there and help anyway, but Mom says I have to find a real job that pays.’
I didn’t say I agreed with her. ‘Have you asked your mother about moving in here?’
He shrugged. ‘Not yet.’
‘I suppose we can cross that bridge when we come to it. How good are you at the Arts?’
Michael shrugged again. ‘Leo says I’m good.’
‘How about we see.’ I rose and gestured. ‘Come with me, I’ll try you out.’
‘You’ll try me out?’
I smiled grimly.
When Michael reached the training room he stopped and stared at the weapons on the wall.
I moved to the centre of the room and gestured for him to face me. ‘I’ll try you. Ready?’
He moved about a metre away from me and stood uncomfortably. ‘I’m not sure about this, ma’am.’
I straightened. ‘Are you worried I’ll hurt you?’
He grinned, he was confident. ‘No, ma’am.’
‘You’re worried you’ll hurt me?’
He nodded and his blond hair flopped over his forehead.
‘Good.’ I moved into a standard short defensive stance, left guard. ‘All I want you to do is pin me. See if you can have me immobile on the floor. You’re taller than me and stronger than me; if you have a reasonable amount of skill it shouldn’t be a problem. If you can do it you have the job.’
He hesitated, unsure.
‘Don’t worry about hurting me. If I’m injured I’ll take full responsibility.’
He shook his head. ‘I won’t hurt a woman, Miss Donahoe.’
‘If you’re a good student of Leo’s then you can probably best me.’ I waved a come-on. ‘Try me.’
He was lightning fast. Leo had taught him well. He dropped to perform a spinning kick, trying to take my feet out from under me.
I just stepped over it.
I rose and he hesitated, then lunged and tried to grab my arms. I twisted my arms up and away and stepped back out of his grip. I dropped and spun and took his feet out from under him. He fell on his behind with a thump.
He flipped back onto his feet; strong abs. Good. He was obviously feeling inadequate, because for the next move he just threw a fist at my face.
Extremely bad idea. I grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and threw him over my shoulder onto his back, knocking the wind out of him. He lay on the mats and panted for about half a minute.
‘All you have to do is pin me, Michael.’
He grimaced and flipped onto his feet again. He performed a roundhouse kick at my head. I ducked underneath it. ‘I don’t think Leo taught you that. Roundhouse kicks are useless against somebody who has a decent amount of skill.’
He ignored me and performed a series of roundhouse kicks, forcing me back as I ducked underneath them. Eventually I tired of it, grabbed the foot as it sped towards my head and tipped him over onto his back again. ‘Enough, Michael. I can see where you’re at. You’re very good.’
He lay on his back on the floor and stared up at me. ‘Who taught you, Miss Donahoe? You’re incredible. I’ve never seen anybody as fast as you.’
‘Leo’s better than me at the physical stuff,’ I said. ‘If you learn diligently from him, then you’ll probably eventually be able to best me.’
‘Leo taught you?’ he said with new respect. ‘Hold on, physical stuff? What other stuff is there?’
I ignored the second question. ‘Leo and I learned from the same Master. Up you get, Michael, and we’ll see how you do with weapons.’
He rose, brushed himself off, and saluted me. I nodded back, Master to student. He didn’t miss that.
‘Who’s your Master? He must be really famous.’
‘You’ll find out if we decide to take you, Michael. For now, prove yourself.’ I stepped back and gestured with one hand towards the weapons on the wall and the racks on the floor. ‘Anything here you can use?’
He pointed. ‘Sword. Staff. Chucks. Spear.’ He moved closer to one of the more esoteric weapons. ‘What the hell is that?’
‘Don’t worry about that for now. Choose a sword.’
He lifted a few swords from the rack, then selected one. It was one of the Celestial weapons, a white and gold Japanese-style katana. An elegant weapon, well-balanced and sharp, and wrought with demon-killing essence.
‘Good choice.’ I picked my own sword from the rack, pulled it from its scabbard, and readied myself. ‘Tell me when you’re ready.’
He took the sword from its scabbard and stopped dead. ‘No way, Miss Donahoe, I chose the wrong one.’ He tested the edge with his thumb. ‘Wow, this is really sharp. It’s real, not a training weapon. It shouldn’t be on the rack at all, it belongs in a display case.’ He moved forward to return the sword to the rack. ‘I’ll get something else.’
I raised my hand. ‘No need, Michael. They’re all real. They’re all sharp. We don’t mess around here.’ I raised my own sword. ‘If you’re not up to sparring with real weapons, then just say the word.’
He hesitated, then returned the sword to its scabbard. ‘I’m sorry. I don’t think I’m up to sparring with real weapons. I don’t think I’m good enough.’ He shook his head as he returned the sword to the rack. ‘Thanks for talking to me, though. I appreciate it. Maybe another time.’
‘Good.’ I put my own sword back. ‘You know your limitations. Instead of a spar, how about you just perform a set for me? Anything you like, any weapon you like. I just want to see how you move.’
‘Can I use this?’ he said, raising the white katana.
I nodded. ‘Sure. Nobody’s using that one right now.’
I leaned against the short wall and watched as he performed a very elegant level four Shaolin long sword set. He finished and saluted with the sword in his hand.
‘Did Leo teach you that?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’
I smiled; this time he’d called me ‘ma’am’ with real respect. ‘How long did it take you to learn the full set?’
‘About six weeks, ma’am.’
‘That’s exceptional.’ I pulled myself away from the wall. ‘Come and have a chat to Mr Chen, the Master. I think you’re perfect. Leo’s chosen well.’
He grinned broadly, then became shy as he returned the sword to its scabbard. ‘Thanks, ma’am. Mr Chen?’
‘That’s right. Come with me.’
‘I don’t know of any famous practitioners named Chen. Chen or Chan?’
‘Definitely Chen,’ I said with amusement. ‘And you probably have heard of him. Come with me.’
I led him to the dining room and sat him at the table, then went into the study to find John. He sat in front of the budgeting spreadsheet, his noble face intent on the work. He looked up and smiled when he saw me.
I leaned on the back of his chair and checked the sheets over his shoulder. ‘You forgot something. Remind me to go through these with you later. You men have no idea how to budget for female needs.’
‘Too close, Emma.’
I moved slightly away.
He grinned over his shoulder. ‘And?’
‘Oh. Yeah. The kid’s in the dining room. He’s only first or second grade black belt in anything, but he has a lot of talent and Leo’s started him well on the right path.’ I heard myself. ‘I sound like an expert, and I’ve only been learning myself for about a year.’
‘A year with me is worth a lifetime with any other Master. You are an expert, Emma.’
I shook my head. ‘I’m just a beginner. Anyway. Michael. He has a lot of talent. He can’t best me at hand-to-hand —’
‘I doubt if anyone who has learned from any other Master could best you at hand-to-hand,’ John said.
‘— and he turned down weapons when he saw how sharp the blades are. Very sensible, lot of discipline, and smart. I like him, he’s a good kid.’
‘That’s enough for me.’ John pulled himself to his feet and pushed his big executive chair away from the desk. ‘Let me see him.’
We went into the dining room together. Michael rose and shook John’s hand, obviously intimidated, but still trying to work out who John was.
When he took Michael’s hand, John stopped and concentrated, having a quick look inside. Then he dropped Michael’s hand and roared with laughter.
I watched him with bewilderment; I’d never seen him react like that before. Michael shot a querying look at me and I shrugged.
John gestured for us to sit and flopped into a chair, still chuckling. He leaned his elbow on the dining table and rubbed his chin. ‘I know your father. He’s one of my best friends.’
Dear God, that explained the hair. And it made the kid an even better choice for the job; well done, Leo. But also a riskier choice, if Michael followed his father in other directions as well.
Michael stiffened. ‘How do you know my father, sir? My mother won’t tell me who he is.’
John stopped laughing and studied Michael intently. ‘You don’t know who your father is?’
‘No, sir.’
‘Do you know where you were born?’
‘Somewhere in China, sir. My mother left when I was two. She didn’t go back to the States, she stayed here. She won’t say why. I’ve been to school here, but I want more.’ He hesitated, then grimaced. ‘Sometimes I think there has to be more than just this. This life in Hong Kong.’ He glanced up at John. ‘Something more, you know? I think my dad may be someone important, and I want to know who he is. He provides well for us, we have plenty of money. I’ve asked Mom about it, but she won’t tell me. I looked for him for a while, tried to trace the finances back, but I hit a dead end and gave up. Then Leo said you wanted someone to work for you and learn martial arts, so here I am.’
‘You have no idea who your father is?’ John said.
‘No. But you do?’ Michael said, his intelligent face full of hope.
‘If his mother doesn’t want him to know then I think we should respect her wishes,’ I said.
‘I want to know!’ Michael looked from me to John. ‘I’m old enough to decide for myself, and I want to know!’
‘I think he should know,’ John said. ‘He may have abilities beyond the norm that we could bring on before I go. It will make it easier for him to fit in, being the same as Simone, half Shen. Besides, the Tiger said that none of his women ever wants to leave, and I would love to rub his wet pink nose in this one.’
Both of us laughed quietly at that. Michael looked from one of us to the other, bewildered.
‘How could she have left?’ I said. ‘You said they’re content to serve him forever.’
‘This one must be exceptional. It would take a tremendous act of will. Both of Michael’s parents are exceptional, Emma. Leo really has chosen very well.’
‘Do you think the Tiger would like to come down and meet him?’ I said. ‘He may be interested in seeing his son after so many years.’
‘Is the Tiger you’re talking about my father?’ Michael said.
Both of us nodded.
‘He wouldn’t come anyway,’ John said. ‘The Tiger doesn’t care one way or the other about his offspring, past ensuring they’re fed and housed. If they stay in the West they may learn the Arts and join the Horsemen. Or they may come down to the Earthly and have a normal human career. The ones at the Guangdong house were probably all his sons. He calls them by number.’
I remembered how Bai Hu had called one of the grooms by number when asking how many horses he had. That was son number two hundred and something. I inhaled sharply. ‘All of them died in that attack and he didn’t even bat an eyelid.’
‘If you mean he didn’t care, that’s correct,’ John said. ‘He has hundreds of children; they mature, grow old, die. He’s used to it. He’s really past caring.’
Michael was obviously confused by the whole exchange.
‘Some of his children have special abilities,’ John said. ‘Others are ordinary humans. This one is interesting: he has a great deal of chi and . . .’ He eyed me meaningfully. ‘A huge reserve of ching.’
‘Normal for his age, though,’ I said.
‘Could be, could be.’ John nodded. ‘You are showing remarkable restraint, Michael, and I am impressed. We are discussing your father, who you have waited so long to find, and you remain silent. We are discussing you, and you also remain silent. We have said things that you obviously don’t understand, but you have the discipline not to ask. This sort of discipline will suit you well in the training, you should go far.’ He rose. ‘I’ll take him, Emma, he is eminently suitable. Swear him to silence first, then tell him all: about me, about his father, everything. After that we’ll see if he’s willing to serve as Retainer. I want him to swear allegiance before I begin training him. I leave this in your capable hands.’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Emma.’ John sighed with exasperation. ‘When will you stop calling me “sir” outside the training room? It is entirely not fitting.’
‘Sorry, John,’ I said. ‘Force of habit when you boss me around like that.’
He bowed slightly. ‘If it pleases you, my Lady Emma.’
I rose and bowed slightly back. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, Lord Xuan.’ I grinned. ‘And speak English.’
‘I was.’
Michael looked at us, from one to the other, with complete bewilderment. Time to put the poor kid out of his misery.
John went out, and I sat again. ‘Now, Michael, where to begin?’ I suddenly remembered a conversation I’d had with Leo and Ms Kwan what seemed like centuries ago. ‘First,’ I said, ‘I need you to swear on your honour that you won’t tell anybody what I’m about to tell you. Nothing is to travel beyond the walls of this room; you are not to share it with anybody unless they know already.’
He looked me right in the eye and I could see that he meant it. ‘I swear.’
‘Good. Now, how much do you know about Chinese culture in general?’
He was carefully obedient and answered my weird question. ‘Enough.’
‘Do you know the names of any of the Chinese deities?’
‘A few.’
‘Have you heard of Pak Tai?’
‘God of Martial Arts? Sure. We have an altar for him at the studio.’ He opened his mouth and then closed it again.
‘Did Leo put that altar there?’
‘How did you know that? He won’t talk about it. He even puts incense on it. It’s really weird.’
‘How much do you know about Pak Tai?’
The kid was good. He patiently let me lead him through my pointless series of questions. He really wanted the job. ‘God of Martial Arts, always in black. Controls water. Destroys demons. They hold the Cheung Chau festival for him.’
‘Do you know his name in Putonghua?’
He grimaced. ‘My Putonghua is terrible. My Cantonese is passable, but not great. It’s all English at home, my mom doesn’t speak much Chinese.’ He seemed about to say something then changed his mind.
‘Pak Tai in Putonghua is Xuan Wu, Xuan Tian Shang Di, Dark Lord of the North.’
His face began to betray him. He waited for me.
‘Have you ever heard of Kwan Yin? Gwan Yum?’
‘Of course. Goddess of Mercy.’
‘White Tiger God of the West?’
He nodded, then scowled, beginning to lose patience. He’d done well to let me take him this far without becoming irritated at the seemingly pointless nature of the questions.
‘Okay.’ I leaned back. ‘They’re real. They’re all real.’
‘Of course they’re real,’ he said. ‘People put altars up for them all over the place.’
‘No, Michael. They’re extremely real. In fact, you just met one of them.’
He went completely still.
‘Mr Chen, the gentleman you just met? Your prospective employer? He’s Pak Tai. He’s Xuan Wu.’ I smiled. ‘That was the God of Martial Arts.’
His expression didn’t shift. The kid was good.
‘Lord Xuan Wu married a human woman, and had a child with her. That child is the little girl you saw. Her name’s Simone. Her mother was killed by demons, and they’re after her as well. We will teach you the skills you will need to protect her against demons. You should be very good at it with some training, considering who you are.’
‘I don’t think . . .’ His voice trailed off. ‘What’s who I am got to do with it?’
‘You are the son of the White Tiger of the West, Michael. You are half god yourself. You are also half tiger. Let me tell you about your father.’
He stared at me. He gave me rope and I took it.
‘Your father has a palace in the Western Desert, in Heaven. He has a great many women there. Your mother fell for him and he carried her away to join his harem. She obviously grew sick of sharing him and left. She’s highly unusual in this regard, because he’s claimed, in my presence, that none of his women ever leave. Your mother must have a very strong will.’
‘She does. But —’
I cut him off. ‘There’s more to it than that, Michael, but I think that’s enough for now. Let me summarise. Your employer will be Lord Xuan Wu, God of Martial Arts, Dark Lord of the Northern Heavens, the North Wind. He will teach you to use your skills to defend his daughter, Simone, against demons. Your father is Lord Bai Hu, the White Tiger God of the West, the West Wind.’ I wondered how much had gone in. ‘Any questions?’
Michael rose. ‘I’m sorry, Miss Donahoe. I appreciate the attention, but I don’t understand why you’re doing this. It’s obvious you’re good, but there’s really no reason for you to spin this story. And I can assure you,’ he said sharply but politely, ‘that I am not half tiger. That’s a slur on my mother, you know, but you’re obviously crazy, so I’ll let it pass.’
I clapped my hands with delight. The kid was perfect. He hadn’t believed a word I’d said. ‘You are truly very impressive. Come with me, I’d like to show you something.’
He eyed me suspiciously.
‘Would you trust me if I brought Leo along?’
He nodded. He trusted Leo. Good.
I took him to the training room. Leo was there already, working with Dark Heavens, the sword that resided in clips next to the front door. As soon as we entered Leo fell to one knee and saluted me.
I sighed with exasperation and Leo grinned as he pulled himself back to his feet.
Michael glanced sharply at me.
‘Leo, do you know who Michael’s father is?’
‘No, my Lady,’ Leo said. ‘No idea.’
Michael didn’t miss the honorific and glanced at me again.
‘Lord Xuan says that he is the son of Bai Hu.’
Leo reeled back. ‘Whoa. What a good choice. Half Shen. Half tiger. Son of the West Wind. I couldn’t have chosen better.’ He glared at Michael. ‘Why didn’t you tell me?’ He raised his hand and grinned. ‘No, don’t worry, of course you didn’t know that I’m familiar with Shen.’
Michael looked as if he was about to fall over. His face was ashen.
‘He didn’t know who his father was until about five minutes ago,’ I said. ‘His mother never told him. He has no idea about anything, and didn’t believe me when I just told him.’
‘Even better.’ Leo studied Michael appraisingly. ‘I can’t believe what a good choice I made here.’
‘How about we pull out the demon jar? Could you get it for me, please?’
‘Yes, ma’am.’ Leo grinned at Michael and put Dark Heavens back on the rack. ‘Don’t worry, you’ll believe the Lady Emma soon enough.’
Poor Michael just stood there, stunned, and watched Leo go out.
‘Remember, Michael, you are sworn to secrecy on this,’ I said. ‘Don’t bother trying to tell anybody, anyway. Nobody would believe you.’
‘I stand by my word,’ Michael said absently.
Leo came back with the jar. I took it from him and put it in the corner of the room. ‘You guide him, I’ll get the demons out.’
‘Demons?’ Michael said.
‘Lady Emma told you everything, didn’t she?’ Leo said.
Michael nodded.
‘Well then, select a weapon.’ Leo picked Dark Heavens from the rack.
Michael’s face was full of scepticism, but he took the white katana from the rack anyway.
Leo snorted. ‘Did Lady Emma tell you to take that one?’
‘No,’ Michael said, ‘I chose it myself. Is it the wrong one?’
Leo glanced at me. ‘You know that sword’s name?’
‘Nope.’
Leo grinned broadly. ‘That sword is the freaking White Tiger.’ He gestured for Michael to stand next to him in the centre of the room. ‘Here.’
I opened the jar and the air hissed. Michael’s expression was priceless. He didn’t know whether to believe us or not, but he was beginning to worry.
‘Don’t be concerned, you are in absolutely no danger here,’ I said.
Leo readied himself. Michael did too, obviously just in case.
I threw a low-level demon onto the floor in front of the mirrors and it formed into a twenty-year-old Chinese man wearing plain slacks and a shirt.
Michael took a step back, his eyes wide.
‘What level is that, my Lady?’ Leo said.
‘Four. It’s bound right now, Michael. I can release it if you like. It will attack you if I do. Do you want me to?’
Michael took a step forward and studied the demon carefully. ‘That’s a demon?’
‘Yes.’
‘I’ve seen them before. I wondered what they were. They look like ordinary people, but they’re different somehow.’ He grimaced. ‘I thought something was wrong with me; the minute I see one I want to tear it to bits.’
‘Good God, he can spot them already,’ Leo said with awe.
‘You are a true son of the White Tiger,’ I said. ‘You will be extremely valuable to us. I’m glad you came, Michael, we can help you to realise your full potential.’
Leo turned to Michael, full of approval. ‘You’re more than an ordinary human, Michael. You’ll probably be able to do some amazing things with training from Lord Xuan. What a stroke of luck for all of us.’
Michael grinned. ‘Really?’
‘Do you want to try the demon?’ I said. ‘I can release it, and it will attack you.’
Michael hesitated, then relaxed and put the sword away. He shook his head with remorse. ‘I don’t know if I can take one. After seeing what you can do, I’m probably not up to it. I think I’ll leave it to you.’ He shrugged. ‘Sorry.’
‘I can’t tell you how proud I am of you, Michael. That was exactly the right thing to do,’ Leo said.
Michael grinned again.
‘I can’t put it back, guys. Once it’s out somebody has to take care of it. Lord Xuan’s too weak to put it back into the jar.’
‘Show him energy work,’ Leo said. ‘That will prove it beyond a doubt.’
‘I know what chi gong is,’ Michael said.
‘What?’
‘Chi, energy. Gong, work. He’s right, Leo,’ I said. ‘Michael, the chi gong you see in the park is a very low level of the real thing. Let me show you some high level chi gong — some real energy work.’
I held my hands out and generated a ball of chi about the size of a basketball.
Michael’s mouth fell open.
I moved the chi off my hand and floated it around the training room just for fun. The look on Michael’s face was absolutely precious. I called the chi back and reabsorbed it.
‘Dragon Ball,’ Michael said.
Both Leo and I laughed softly.
‘I suppose you could say that,’ I said. ‘I’ll release the demon and destroy it with chi. Stand back, Michael, and if it goes for you, don’t worry. Either just move out of the way or let us handle it. This won’t take long.’
I released the demon and it hesitated, looking from one of us to the other. Eventually it lunged towards Michael and he leapt back.
I hit the demon with a big ball of chi and it exploded, dissipating into black feathery streamers. I received the demon’s energy with my chi as it returned; what a rush.
‘Did any of that stuff hit either of you?’ I said. ‘Did any of that black stuff get you, Michael?’
‘We’re okay,’ Leo said. ‘Missed us entirely.’
‘How did you do that?’ Michael whispered.
‘Would you like to learn how to do that?’ I said. ‘There’s a good chance that you could.’
‘Hell, yeah,’ Michael said, grinning. ‘Can you do it too, Leo?’
I cut him off before he could embarrass Leo. ‘Would you like to stay and learn from the Dark Lord?’
Michael stopped and put it together in his head. ‘That really was a demon.’
I nodded.
‘You really blew it up with a ball of energy, a ball of chi.’
Leo and I both nodded. Leo began to smile.
His voice filled with wonder. ‘That was Pak Tai, God of Martial Arts.’
‘In human form, yes,’ I said. ‘You can just call him Mr Chen.’
‘My father is Bak Fu, the White Tiger God of the West.’
‘In Cantonese, yes.’
‘And that means,’ he said with disbelief, ‘that I really am half goddamn tiger.’
‘Half Shen as well,’ I said. ‘He’s more than just a tiger, he’s the West Wind. Your father’s a good friend of ours, and comes over all the time. You’ll meet him very soon, I’m sure. Don’t expect too much, though; he’s an irresponsible bastard.’
‘Lady Emma!’ Leo said, shocked. ‘I owe him my life!’
‘Look me in the eye and tell me he’s not an irresponsible bastard.’
Leo hesitated, then turned to speak to Michael. ‘He tried to run off with Lady Emma the first time he met her. He is something of a womaniser, to say the least.’
‘I believe it. My mother won’t talk about him at all. Miss Donahoe.’ Michael was clearly curious. ‘How do you fit into all of this? You’re obviously trained, but what’s your role here? I know you told me that Mr Chen has a daughter, and that Leo’s her guard, but where do you fit in? You didn’t mention yourself. Are you his wife?’
‘No,’ I said. ‘It’s complicated. I’ll tell you more later, but there’s a few things we need to do first. After I talk to your mother, that is. It would be wrong for us to take you into training without her permission; you’re too young. The first will be to swear you in. The second is to move you in. The third is to put you back in school.’
Leo nodded agreement.
‘I don’t want to go back to school, Miss Donahoe,’ Michael said. ‘I don’t think it has anything to offer me.’
‘It will be part of your job,’ I said. ‘We’ll send you to the same school as Simone, and you can keep an eye on her. You can call us if a demon turns up, and help us to handle it.’
‘Brilliant, Emma,’ Leo said softly.
‘Caught you not using the honorific,’ I shot back as quickly as I could.
‘Brilliant, my Lady,’ Leo said pointedly, and bowed very deeply.
‘Not good enough.’ I saw my chance to rub it in. ‘You will perform twenty-five level one sword katas immediately as punishment. Return the demon jar and put the weapons away. Come with me, Michael, we’ll talk about the job.’
I slapped Leo lightly on the arm as I passed him to go out.
He tried very hard not to laugh, and bowed even deeper. ‘With a great deal of pleasure, my honoured Lady.’
Michael followed me out, and glanced back at Leo with bewilderment. He had no idea what he was getting into. The demons were the least of it.
Chapter Eight (#ulink_b2826d89-6a23-5cf7-befc-38a01f9edd48)
After I’d seen Michael out I went into John’s office and sat across the desk from him. He turned away from the computer and leaned on his mess. Some of the papers slid off the desk onto the floor and he ignored them.
‘Friday afternoon,’ I said. ‘But I think I need more than half a day for this lot. You’ve done exceptionally well this time.’
‘Am I free?’
‘Yep.’
He shrugged. ‘Okay. I’ll take her ice skating.’
‘In the air conditioning.’
‘I am not weak.’
‘If you wore another colour you wouldn’t be so hot.’ I leaned back and sighed.
‘Is there a problem?’
I straightened. ‘His father is totally rampant. Are you sure you want a son of the Tiger in such close proximity to your daughter? It won’t be long, you know. They grow up so fast.’
‘I know,’ he said, almost a moan of pain. ‘And I won’t be around to see it. Maybe that’s not such a bad thing. I’ve never raised a child and I’d probably mess it up badly. You’ll be better to guide her through her growing years, you’re so much wiser in the ways of humans.’
‘Don’t be ridiculous, you’re her father. She needs you more than anything.’ Then I heard what he’d said. ‘She can’t be the first child you’ve ever had, you’ve been around for centuries. You can’t expect me to believe that Simone’s your first child. Really! You think I’m stupid?’
‘I know you’re not.’ He smiled slightly. ‘She really is. She is the first human child I have fathered. The White Tiger was delighted; he’s been harassing me to have a human child for ages.’
‘Human child? What other children have you had?’ I said, then raised my hands to stop him. ‘Don’t answer that, I don’t want to know. Just tell me if I’ve ever met any of them.’
‘No.’
‘Okay, then. Anyway, back to the point. I’m not sure this is a good idea. Something will probably grow between them as she gets older. It’s inevitable. Michael will understand what she’s going through; they’ll have had similar experiences.’
‘That’s why the Tiger has been harassing me,’ he said with grim humour. ‘He’s wanted me to have a human child for a long time so that we could formally seal the union between our Houses. The minute Simone was born he tried to talk me into arranging something with one of his sons. When he finds out about Michael he’ll be thrilled.’
I glared at him. ‘Don’t you dare promise my little Simone to anybody, Xuan Wu. She will choose her own partners, and your politics will have absolutely nothing to do with it.’
He grinned. ‘Yes, my Lady. I agree with you, anyway.’ He sobered. ‘But I want you to know something. I trust you to guide her. If she chooses somebody while I’m gone, and you approve, then I won’t have a problem with it. And if it’s Michael, it’s Michael.’ He paused, thinking. ‘There’s quite an age difference, though. He’s nine years older than her.’
I collapsed over the desk, silently laughing.
‘Which is absolutely nothing,’ he said with amusement, ‘compared to the more than four thousand years between us. I see your point.’
‘I suppose I’d better call his mother then,’ I said. ‘She and I have a lot to talk about.’
‘Humph.’ He rose with fluid grace and pushed his chair back. ‘Human women comparing notes on how you survive living with male Shen.’ He spoke with mock dignity as he retied his hair. ‘I will be in the training room meditating, and I do not wish to be disturbed.’
Monica knocked, then poked her head around my bedroom door. ‘American lady, Ms MacLaren, here to see you ma’am.’
I rose. ‘Thanks, Monica. Is Simone okay?’
Monica smiled and opened the door wider for me. ‘She’s making cookies with Charlie and me.’
‘I hope she hasn’t trashed the kitchen too much.’
‘Not a problem.’ Monica hesitated, unsure. ‘The office is very bad, ma’am.’
I patted her shoulder. ‘I know. He’s taking Simone out Friday afternoon, and I’ll tidy it then. You can come in and dust before they’re back.’
She smiled with relief. ‘Thanks, ma’am.’
I leaned in to whisper. ‘It drives you crazy too?’
She nodded, still smiling.
I stopped at the entry to the living room and studied Rhonda MacLaren. She saw me and returned the look, sizing me up, and obviously wasn’t impressed; I wore my usual scruffy jeans and shirt, and my hair was a mess.
She was immaculately groomed and wore a smart navy business suit. She had her blonde hair neatly pinned back from her attractive face. No wonder the Tiger had gone for her; her intelligence and strong will shone through her beauty.
Monica brought some Chinese tea and I served. I was curious about Ms MacLaren’s history, but decided to tackle the matter at hand first. If I gained her trust then she would be more open with us. Michael hadn’t told her about John; he really was very impressive. Any other kid would have stormed home and confronted his mother. Michael had left it to me.
‘Please just call me Emma, Ms MacLaren. I know Michael’s told you he wants to come and work here live-in. But he’s very young, and I wanted to make sure it’s okay with you first.’
She sighed. ‘Just Rhonda, Emma. I appreciate you talking to me like this, and asking me first. I don’t want him to move out, but I really can’t stop him if he’s determined. And if he’s going somewhere good, it may be better than having him sit at home being miserable. He’s not doing anything right now, not going to school, no job, and he’ll get into trouble if I don’t do something. I’m in and out of Hong Kong all the time for my business, and I leave him at home alone with the domestic helper quite often. I just thank God Leo has taken him under his wing. Without Leo, I think Michael would already be in jail.’
‘You’re probably right. Michael’s very talented at martial arts, and that makes him a target for recruitment by some unsavoury groups.’
‘What are the details of Michael’s job, if he comes to work here?’
‘Let me tell you the situation.’ I leaned back, working out where to begin. I decided to tackle it head-on. ‘Leo works as bodyguard for a little girl by the name of Simone Chen. Michael will be training to replace Leo.’
Rhonda nodded.
‘Simone’s mother is dead. Simone’s father, John Chen Wu, is really Xuan Wu, Dark Lord of the North.’
She went completely still.
‘Michael would be working for the North Wind, Rhonda. We know his father is the White Tiger, the West Wind. We already told him that.’
‘You had no right to do that.’ Rhonda rose stiffly. ‘You’re probably one of them as well. I want nothing to do with you creatures any more. Don’t ever contact me or my son again, you cause nothing but misery. I’m going.’
‘Wait.’ I jumped up and put my hand on her arm. ‘I’m not a Shen. I’m just the nanny. Well, I used to be. I know what the White Tiger is like; he tried it with me too. I don’t blame you for falling for him. But Xuan Wu is completely different. He’s only ever been married to a single human woman in his whole history, and he only has one human child, and that’s Simone.’
She stared at me. ‘Is he really that different?’
‘Yes I am,’ John said from the doorway. He came in and sat on the couch, stretching his long legs in front of him. His torn black cotton pants were really starting to fall apart and I made a mental note to throw them away and send Leo shopping. ‘Monica, another tea cup!’
Monica rushed in with a tea cup for him, then disappeared back into the kitchen.
‘Sit down, Ms MacLaren,’ he said. ‘Let me tell you about myself, and what I can do for young Michael.’
After we’d explained the situation for about ten minutes, Simone came out of the kitchen with a plate of chocolate chip cookies. She served them around, then put the plate onto the coffee table and crawled into John’s lap. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. Rhonda didn’t miss that.
He concentrated.
Charlie poked her head out of the kitchen across the hall from the living room. ‘Of course you can eat them, sir, completely vegetarian. Simone made them for you.’ She smiled around at us and returned to the kitchen.
John reached around Simone to try one of the biscuits. Simone watched him carefully as he took a bite.
‘Good,’ he said through a mouthful of biscuit. He raised it to see it. ‘What’s this black stuff?’
‘Chocolate,’ Simone said. ‘Chocolate chip.’
‘Oh. I thought it was red bean. Needs milk with it, it’s very sweet,’ he said, still through the biscuit. ‘Soy milk would be good.’
‘Don’t talk with your mouth full, Daddy. That’s rude for Westerners.’
‘Okay.’
Simone leaned back to put her head on his shoulder and snuggled into him. He pulled her tight and took another bite of the biscuit.
Rhonda’s face softened.
‘Will you let Michael come and work for us, Rhonda?’ I said.
‘Let me think about it,’ she said. ‘I’m not sure I want him to follow in his father’s footsteps too much. I was hoping he would just lead a normal life, away from all of this.’
‘It’s his birthright, Rhonda,’ John said softly.
Rhonda snorted with disdain. ‘His birthright is to be completely ignored by his father, who is too busy chasing women and horses to care for his mother.’
‘The White Tiger always tells his women the situation before he takes them,’ John said. ‘You knew what you were getting into.’
Rhonda sighed. ‘I thought I was different. I thought I could change him. I thought I was so special that he wouldn’t need anybody else.’
‘You all think that,’ John said sadly. ‘Every single one of you. But the others stayed. You left.’
‘I was wasting my time. I was surprised that he let me go, but in the end I think he didn’t give a damn one way or the other. He has provided well for us, I don’t need to worry about money. It’s a sad episode of my life that I want to forget. But I did gain a wonderful son out of the whole sorry mess, and that’s made it sort of worthwhile.’
‘What are you doing with yourself now, Rhonda?’ I said.
‘I started a business with the money he gave me. I deal in antique furniture from China. It’s quite lucrative. I don’t actually need the child support money now, but it’s nice to hit him where it hurts, so I still collect. I suppose if Michael moves in with you, I’ll tell the Tiger not to worry any more.’
‘I can see where Michael gets his spirit,’ John said. ‘He is a very impressive young man. I hope you’ll let us take him on.’
‘Will you be teaching him martial arts?’
‘Yes. It will be part of his job.’
‘Another part of his job will be to go to the same school as Simone and guard her,’ I said. ‘And I will expect his grades to be good as well.’
Simone looked at me. She hadn’t known that. She didn’t say anything.
‘He shouldn’t have left school, but he’s old enough to choose for himself,’ Rhonda said. ‘If you can make him go to school, then it will be worth it. Does the Tiger ever come here?’ She turned to John. ‘You’re one of the Winds, too.’
‘He’s over here all the time, Rhonda,’ John said. ‘He’s one of my best friends. Michael will see him quite often.’
‘He doesn’t seem to have any romantic notions about his father,’ I said. ‘In fact, when he does finally see him, he may break his nose.’
‘Take a photo for me if he does, please.’ Rhonda rose. ‘Well, I think that settles it for me. Michael can move in here whenever it suits him.’
‘Sit back down, Rhonda,’ I said. ‘There’s one more thing I have to tell you, and it’s about Leo. John, take Simone out for me, will you?’
‘I’ll be right back,’ John said, and carried Simone into the kitchen. Simone didn’t protest.
Rhonda watched them leave, then turned to me. ‘Did you just order around one of the Four Winds?’
‘I just ordered around the Sovereign of the Four Winds, Ruler of the Northern Heavens, and Right Hand of the Jade Emperor Himself,’ I said. ‘It’s a long story, and sometimes even I can’t believe it. I must tell you the whole thing one day.’
Rhonda sat and shook her head. ‘What else do you want to tell me?’
‘Leo has AIDS, Rhonda. As long as he stays with John, the virus is dormant. As soon as John leaves us, the virus will become active, and Leo will probably have less than a year. That’s why we’re bringing Michael in; we’ll need a bodyguard for Simone when both Leo and John are gone. I hope that doesn’t change your attitude about Michael working here.’
‘If you’re suggesting that Leo and Michael are more than friends, you’re wrong. Michael has already had a few girlfriends.’
‘I’m not suggesting anything of the sort,’ I said. ‘I just want you to know. I want to be completely open and honest with you about this, and want you to feel that we’re not hiding anything.’
John came back in without Simone, sat and poured himself more tea. ‘Yes, young Emma here is very big on being completely open and honest.’
‘Give it a rest, old man.’
He chuckled good-naturedly.
‘I don’t think that’s a problem, Emma,’ Rhonda said. ‘Leo is terrific, and it’s a shame this had to happen to him. I suppose I have to trust you and John.’ She studied John. ‘How long do you have?’
John smiled sadly over the top of his tea cup. ‘Not more than three years. You know how hard it is for us to stay in human form. This is one of the most difficult things I have ever done.’
‘And you’re doing it for your little girl.’
He nodded.
She looked from John to me. ‘Are you two married?’
‘No, it’s a long story,’ I said. ‘It may happen one day if we’re both very lucky, but at this stage it’s not possible. It’s mostly to do with the fact that he is a Shen. And that I’m completely nuts.’
John nodded agreement and I glanced at him impatiently. He saw that I wanted to thump him and grinned.
Rhonda watched with wonder. ‘You must tell me the whole thing later. But I have to go. Michael’s waiting for me to let him know my decision.’
‘You will be welcome up here any time,’ John said. ‘Feel free to come and check on Michael whenever you please.’
I rose. Rhonda stood as well, and I showed her to the door. ‘Give me a call sometime, Rhonda. We’ll meet for lunch and share a good moan about the trials of living with male Shen.’
‘I heard that,’ John called from the living room.
‘Good,’ I said loudly without turning back. ‘It’s even worse living with a reptile. At least the Tiger has nice fur.’
‘A reptile?’
‘I’m a Turtle,’ John yelled.
‘Yes, you damn well are,’ I shouted back. I grinned at Rhonda. She didn’t seem to understand the insult.
Rhonda shook her head. ‘He really is different. You’re very lucky.’
‘I know.’
He’s here, Emma. At the door.
The doorbell rang and Monica answered it; I heard the voices.
I went out to the hallway. Leo and Michael were kicking their shoes off at the door. Michael had a duffel bag.
‘Don’t worry, ma’am, I’ll take care of him,’ Leo said. ‘I’ll show him around, introduce him to everybody, stuff like that.’
I want him to come into the training room and swear allegiance at the same time, Leo.
‘Yes, sir.’
Michael’s face went completely blank.
‘Oh, you heard him,’ I said. ‘He was on broadcast mode, everybody in the household heard him. I wish he wouldn’t do that. And he’s not supposed to be listening anyway. If he does it again he’ll be in serious trouble.’
Sorry.
‘You’re still listening.’
Ma’am.
Michael grinned, then tried to control his face.
‘Leave it with me, ma’am,’ Leo said.
‘Okay.’ I went back to my room and my thesis.
Later, there was a tap on the bedroom door.
‘Come.’
Leo poked his head around. ‘Charlie grabbed him off me and told him the whole story. Right now they’re in the kitchen and she’s trying to see if she can feed him so much he explodes.’
‘Did he swear allegiance?’
‘Yep.’
‘Did he understand what it means?’
Leo opened the door and came in. ‘Yeah. He knew. And he did it anyway. He’s a great kid.’
‘I don’t know what we’d do without you, Leo.’
‘Neither do I.’ He went out.
Chapter Nine (#ulink_d8ddc85b-a2c1-538d-b7bb-ae2e56e81eb2)
A few weeks later John, Gold and I sat around the dining table and studied the student lists.
‘How many do you think we need to recruit?’ I said.
‘Gold?’
‘We should bring on another three hundred to guard the Mountain when the demons have returned to strength,’ Gold said, ‘but we don’t have room for them. Bright Mansions is full. There’s plenty of room in Wan Chai to train them, but nowhere for them to live.’
‘We could buy another residential building in Happy Valley,’ John said.
‘Good idea, my Lord,’ Gold said. ‘The market is down, there are some good buys. We could buy an older building, demolish it, and construct something purpose-built. We could even do that with the North Point building, put up something with more space.’
‘At the current rate of construction, Gold, how long before we can start moving students back to the Mountain?’ I said.
Gold’s boyish face went pensive. ‘I think about five years, my Lady.’ His face cleared. ‘I see your point.’
‘Yes,’ John said. ‘It will take that long to build to purpose anyway. Forget it. We’ll buy something in the Valley and put them there. See to it. Dismissed.’
‘My Lord,’ Gold said, and disappeared.
John turned to me. ‘I don’t know how I managed without you, Emma.’
‘Neither do I.’ I glared at him. ‘It’s August already.’
He leaned back and put his hands behind his head. ‘I don’t have time, Emma.’ He threw himself forward again and rubbed his hands over his face, then tied back his hair.
‘You’ll have all the time in the world if you fade out and leave us. But we won’t be able to defend Simone.’
‘Simone can call a Celestial Master now. You don’t really need me any more. I could go now.’
I shot to my feet, horrified. ‘Don’t you dare leave us, Xuan Wu!’ I shouted. ‘We need you! You can’t go!’
He sat unmoving, his face expressionless.
‘Don’t go, please, John.’ I fell to sit. No. He was right. He could go. Simone would be safe if she could call a Celestial Master.
‘You wouldn’t be safe though, Emma. I need to stay near you.’
‘My safety is beside the point. Simone’s the one we need to protect.’
‘I need to protect both of you.’
I crossed my arms on the pile of papers in front of me and put my chin on them. ‘We need you here. Please don’t go yet. Wait until you can’t stay any longer. We need you. I need you.’
He smiled gently. ‘If I’m going to stay around then I’d better see Mercy.’
I leaned back and sighed with relief. ‘You gave me a terrible fright just then, John. Please don’t do that again. Promise you’ll stay absolutely as long as you can.’
‘I promise you, Emma. Of course I will stay as long as I possibly can. I want to be with you. I want to be with both of you. I was just teasing.’
‘You’ll be teasing on the other side of your shell next time,’ I growled. ‘I’ll clear our diaries for the week after next and we can all go to Paris. We’ll need to have it done before Simone starts school. Michael should come as well; some travel will open his mind, and he can meet Kwan Yin. We can return Charlie to London while we’re in Paris. How’s that?’
He spread his hands across the table. ‘Whatever you organise is fine with me. I am in your capable hands.’
‘I wish,’ I said with feeling, and he went expressionless again. ‘Call Kwan Yin and tell her you’re coming.’
He remained unmoving.
‘Do it right now, Xuan Wu.’
He pulled himself upright. ‘Is that an order?’
‘Damn straight it is.’
He leaned across the table and glared at me. I leaned forward as well and glowered back. We faced off across the table. I was about to shout at him when Ms Kwan appeared next to me. ‘Don’t worry, Emma, he called me. I will be waiting for you, Ah Wu. Look after yourself and your family.’
He nodded to her but she had already disappeared.
‘Happy?’ he growled.
‘Not until I have you in Paris and locked up with her,’ I growled back. ‘Go and meditate. Guard your energy. You’re probably running on empty.’
He grinned and pushed his chair away from the table. He was.
A week later Charlie came in to clear the dishes from the family dinner.
‘Sit, Charlie, Monica can do that,’ I said. ‘Meeting time. I’ve arranged for us to go to Paris next week.’
Simone wriggled in her seat. ‘I want to go to the Eiffel Tower!’
‘You always want to go to the Eiffel Tower,’ John and I said in unison, then shared an indulgent smile.
‘I’ve made the arrangements,’ I said. ‘Out of Macau, as usual . . .’ I hesitated, then shook my head. ‘It feels very strange to be the one saying this.’
‘Get used to it,’ Leo said softly.
I ignored him. ‘Out of Macau, as usual, next week. When we arrive in Paris, we’ll pop you on the train to London, Charlie, and you can organise the house in Kensington for us.’
‘My Lady.’
‘Oh, come on, Charlie, please,’ I said, exasperated. ‘There’s really no need for that.’
She just smiled.
‘We’re going to London too?’ Simone squeaked, eyes wide. ‘I want to go to —’
‘The Science Museum,’ Leo finished for her.
‘Well I do, silly Leo.’
Michael sat quietly. I understood: he was listening carefully and didn’t want to mess up. At least he knew the situation. When I went to Paris, I hadn’t even known why we were there until we’d been attacked by demons. Then I realised that Michael didn’t know why we were going to Paris either.
‘Stay here after everybody’s gone, and I’ll explain for you, Michael.’
He nodded appreciation.
‘We’ll be staying in Paris for five days . . .’ I turned to John. ‘Are you sure five days is enough? We can spend the whole week in Paris if we have to. You needed a good ten days after the Attack.’
‘Five days is sufficient.’
‘Okay. Five days in Paris, then two days in London, then back here to prepare these young people for school.’
Leo and Michael scowled and I glared both of them down.
‘Everybody happy?’
Charlie opened her mouth, then closed it again.
‘Go on, Charlie, this is family.’
‘My Lady.’ I sighed, but she continued anyway. ‘My Lady. Before we go, may I take some time to shop for my relatives? I’d like to go to the markets, Stanley and maybe Temple Street, to buy gifts for them.’
‘Temple Street!’ Simone said, excited again.
‘You want to come too, Princess?’
‘Ooh, yes please, Charlie, I love Stanley and Temple Street. Can I go with Charlie, Daddy?’ She stopped and thought. ‘I have some money I can spend too.’
‘You can go, Simone. When is a good time, Emma?’
‘How about Saturday?’ I said. ‘Temple Street will be really buzzing. I don’t have anything on at the Academy.’
‘That would be perfect, my Lady,’ Charlie said.
‘I’m teaching all day Saturday, Emma, I won’t finish until six,’ Leo said. ‘I can’t come to Stanley during the day, but Temple Street night market I can do.’
I considered the options. Both locations were extremely busy and full of people. Demons usually preferred to attack us when we were isolated. ‘I should be able to guard Simone with Michael as backup in Stanley. We’ll have dinner here, pick you up and go to Temple Street. Can you come as well, John?’
‘I have some of the Generals coming on Saturday, looks like it’ll be a long one. Leo, yourself, Michael — I think that’s sufficient.’
Simone scowled; she didn’t want Michael along.
‘Give it up, Simone,’ I said. ‘I think you’re right, John, the three of us will be plenty.’
Everybody went out, leaving me to talk to Michael. Monica brought in some tea.
Michael’s face was intense. ‘Why does he have to go to Paris, Miss Donahoe? What’s the big deal with this?’
I sighed. This was hard.
‘Mr Chen has to retain human form to stay and guard Simone. It’s a tremendous drain on his energy to stay in human form for such a long time; normally Shen like him shuttle between a number of different forms. What he’s doing in staying with us is extremely difficult.’
‘How many forms does he have?’
‘Three that I know of, including the human form that he has now. We’ll probably never see the True Form.’
‘True Form?’
‘Animal. I’ve never seen it. I think Leo has. If he changes to the animal form, then he’ll be gone for a long time; he won’t have the strength to return to human form.’
‘What animal is he?’ Michael paused, thinking. ‘North Wind. I know that the East is a Dragon, and of course the West is a Tiger. But I don’t remember. What animal is Mr Chen?’
I nearly choked on it. ‘A Turtle.’
His jaw dropped and his eyes went wide. Then he lit up into a huge delighted grin. ‘You know that calling someone a turtle is slang for calling them a —’
‘Michael.’ I cut him off. ‘I understand every single insult attached to the turtle. I’ve heard them all. I know what the poor beast’s head and neck resemble. I know that the Ancients thought that the male turtle had no sex organs. I know that turtles are notorious for their . . .’ I hesitated, searching for the right word. ‘Behaviour. I know about the egg business. I know it all. So does Mr Chen. So watch your mouth. Okay?’
His mouth snapped shut and he nodded. He could see that he’d pushed it too far.
‘Mr Chen’s True Form is even stranger than that. He’s a combination of two animals, a snake and a turtle. He claims that right now he’s lost the Serpent part of him and doesn’t know where it is.’
‘He’s lost part of himself? How could that happen?’
‘Even he doesn’t know how it happened. He really is extremely weird. Compared to him, your father is almost normal.’
‘What about my father?’ Michael said. ‘He has different forms too?’
‘Yep. Simone likes to have rides on his True Form, his tiger form. It’s enormous.’
‘He’s really a tiger?’
‘He really is. Anyway, back to Mr Chen. He’s constantly draining his energy by staying in human form. He’s really weak while he’s like this. He goes to Paris and meets Kwan Yin. She helps him by feeding him energy for a few days — tops him up, so to speak — so that he can retain the form and stay with us.’
Michael nodded silently, listening carefully.
‘You have to understand something.’ I ran my hands through my hair. This was very tough. ‘As soon as Simone is able to defend herself, Mr Chen will revert to True Form and leave us. He’ll be very drained. It will take him a long time to come back. Maybe more than a lifetime. Ms Kwan, Kwan Yin, says something between ten and a hundred years. I’ll look after Simone, and all the other stuff, when he’s gone.’
Michael’s face didn’t shift. ‘How long before he goes?’
I swallowed it. ‘He thinks probably when Simone’s about eight years old.’
‘She’s nearly six now, Miss Donahoe.’
‘I know. I know every minute of the day. We have to keep him here until she’s able to defend herself.’
‘I understand. Is that why you two never married? Because he has such a short time left?’
‘No, it’s not, Michael.’ Something inside me really began to hurt. ‘The fact that he’ll only be around for a short time makes no difference to either of us at all.’ He opened his mouth but I cut him off. ‘You notice that we never touch each other?’
‘Yeah.’ He grinned. ‘You two are really old-fashioned.’
‘No, we’re not.’ I smiled through the misery. ‘Exactly the opposite, in fact. Which is funny, considering how old he is. The reason we never touch is because if he touches me, he could kill me.’
He went completely still.
‘If we were to physically share our feelings, even with just a touch, we would share our energy as well. And he is very drained. He would suck the energy out of me, suck the life out of me, and kill me. We have to be extremely careful.’
Michael gestured with one hand across the table. ‘Then how come you wear his ring?’
I glanced at the ring, a small square piece of very green jade on a plain gold band, with three studs on either side. It was supposed to be sentient, but I had been wearing it non-stop for months now and it still hadn’t woken to me. I wondered if it ever would.
‘If he ever comes back in my lifetime we will be able to touch. Then we can be what we want to be for each other. He’s promised to come back for me. I’ve promised to wait for him.’ I looked up at Michael and smiled. ‘And that’s the whole story.’
‘I hope it happens for you, Miss Donahoe,’ he said quietly.
‘Thanks, Michael, you don’t know how much I appreciate it.’ I shrugged it off and spoke more briskly. ‘So that’s why we’re going to Paris. It’s a long way from the demons’ power centre, so it’s a good place to do it. Mr Chen will be locked up with Kwan Yin, and the three of us will take Simone sightseeing. I think you’ll enjoy it.’
‘Sounds like fun. I’m looking forward to meeting the real Kwan Yin.’
‘She’s a wonderful person. She’s very special. You’ll love her when you meet her.’
‘Why are we going from Macau, and not Chek Lap Kok?’
‘Oh, you’ll like this. We’re going on Mr Chen’s private jet.’
‘A private jet! That is so sweet! Wait until I tell my friends about it!’
‘Remember, you have to be careful what you tell your friends, Michael. Don’t give anything away, please.’
‘Yes, ma’am. Don’t worry on that account. I have to be careful what I tell people, ’cause no way would they believe the truth.’ He hesitated; he’d obviously thought of something. ‘Will Simone be okay when she starts school? It’s sort of really normal for her; she may say something she shouldn’t.’
‘I sincerely hope she’ll be all right. If she gets into trouble I hope you can help her out.’
He nodded. ‘Yes, ma’am.’
‘Anything else?’ He shook his head. ‘Okay, dismissed.’
Michael went out. I sat and drank the tea.
Are you okay?
‘I’m fine.’
He brushed over my hair. It was like a hand touching me with nobody there. He dropped it onto my shoulder.
‘Don’t do that. It’s a waste of your energy and you’re close to empty. Don’t risk it.’
The touch disappeared. I sipped the tea.
‘Are you still there?’
Yes.
I sighed.
It breaks my heart to do this to you.
‘I have never been so happy in my entire life.’
You are a fool, Emma Donahoe.
‘So are you, Xuan Wu.’
It will happen for us.
‘I know. I’m okay, you can stop watching me. Guard your energy, stupid turtle.’
Yes, ma’am.
I sat in the dining room alone for a while after his presence left me.
Chapter Ten (#ulink_3b57c27b-7e83-5590-adc2-8a2747f05fb6)
‘And a Snake Mother came in and said it wanted Leo’s skin,’ Simone said from the back of the car. ‘And he told it to come and get it, and then . . .’ I couldn’t see her from the driver’s seat, but her voice became breathless. ‘And then Leo pulled its tongue out and killed it.’
‘That must have been very scary,’ Charlie said.
‘Leo looks after me. Emma looks after me too. They protect me. I’ll be okay.’
‘Of course you will, dear,’ Charlie said.
Michael glanced at me from the front passenger seat.
‘I’ll tell you later,’ I said softly. ‘But believe me, you don’t want to know.’
‘Michael would probably run if he saw a Mother,’ Simone said.
‘That was a very nasty thing to say, Simone, I’m surprised at you,’ I said. ‘Michael’s sworn allegiance, he’s a Retainer, he’d never run. Tell him sorry.’
‘Sorry,’ Simone said, sullen.
Michael snorted with derision and looked out the window.
‘It’s so pretty,’ Charlie said, watching the scenery of Hong Kong Island as we travelled down Stubbs Road. Everywhere there was even the tiniest square of flat land, there was a highrise. Kowloon, on the other side of the harbour, was a mass of tall buildings of different sizes and shapes, mostly residential blocks. Hardly anyone lived in a house in Hong Kong; there wasn’t the space.
‘But the pollution is bad, isn’t it?’ she went on. ‘You can hardly see the other side of the harbour.’
‘When it’s very hot like this, there’s an inversion layer,’ I said. ‘The pollution’s trapped.’
‘I see.’
We came to the bottom of Stubbs Road and topped out over Wong Nai Chung Gap. As we passed the ridge, the scenery of the south side opened up. There were fewer highrises here, less densely packed, with more greenery. Some of the residential blocks were only three or four storeys tall.
We drove through Shouson Hill, a prestigious enclave of low-rise apartment blocks built around the gently undulating hill, then rounded the curves of the south coast of the island to Deep Water Bay.
The usual Saturday crowd packed the beach and people filled the water within the shark net. Rubbish floated at the end of the beach; it broke my heart. John could never swim in this water, in his own element. I had an inspiration: I would take him back to Australia when it was warmer there. I could visit my family, and he could swim in the sea. It would do him so much good. And then I realised: my family would see everything. Maybe not such a good idea.
‘Ocean Park, Charlie,’ Simone said, pointing across the bay to the peninsula on the other side. Deep Water Bay gave a good view of the cable car that wound around the peninsula of Ocean Park.
‘Would you like to go there with me? Before I go back to London?’ Charlie said.
‘No,’ Simone said. ‘I don’t like Ocean Park. I went with Leo and Monica before Emma came, and bad things happened. I don’t like it.’
‘What happened?’ Michael asked me softly.
‘One of the dolphins was sick and talked to her,’ I said, matching his low tones. ‘It cried for her help, and she couldn’t do anything.’
‘I hate Ocean Park,’ Simone said.
The road outside the car park at Repulse Bay was blocked with people queuing to go into the car park, even though it was full.
‘If queuing ever becomes an Olympic sport, Hong Kong will win all the medals,’ Michael said.
Simone giggled. ‘That’s funny.’
The traffic jam finally cleared and we passed the beach to the far south side of the island. Fortunately Stanley wasn’t too packed; everybody was at the beach. I found a place to park and we all piled out.
‘You know your way around, Charlie?’ I said.
‘I haven’t been here in a while, ma’am, but I think I remember. The market isn’t very big, anyway.’
‘Let’s just wander around and see what we find. Stay close to Simone, Michael.’ I glanced around at them. ‘While we’re in there, guys, can we drop the “Lady” and “ma’am” stuff, please? It’ll attract unnecessary attention. Just Emma, okay?’
‘Yes, ma’am,’ Charlie and Michael said in unison, and I sighed.
‘Can I call you Mummy?’ Simone said brightly.
I felt like I’d been hit in the stomach.
I knelt on one knee and took both Simone’s hands in mine. ‘Simone, darling, I’m not your mummy. Your mummy was married to your daddy. She died. I’m not your mummy, so you can’t call me that. It wouldn’t be right.’
‘Okay.’ She wasn’t fazed; it obviously wasn’t an issue for her. ‘When you marry Daddy, can I call you Mummy then?’
I brushed some hair from her eyes. I would love her to, I really would. I doubted I’d ever have children of my own; I’d probably be too old when John returned for me. If he did return for me. She was the closest thing I would ever have. ‘No, Simone. It wouldn’t be right.’
‘Okay, Emma.’ Her little face was serious. ‘I would like to, you know. But if you don’t want me to, that’s fine.’ She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me on the cheek. She released me and took Charlie’s hand. ‘Let’s go.’
I rose. ‘One more thing, Simone.’
She smiled up at me.
‘If you sense any demons, let us know straightaway, okay? Just say “bad people” or something.’
Simone dropped Charlie’s hand and put her little hands on her hips, tilting her head with impatience. ‘Of course I will, silly Emma.’ She took Charlie’s hand again. ‘Let’s go.’
I saw Michael’s face. He had watched Simone’s little performance with something approaching contempt. He noticed me and nodded, professional again.
We walked down the narrow hill to Stanley market, which was a maze of narrow laneways winding through the village. Each stall had an awning, and the awnings stretched from one side of the lane to the other, giving the impression of being indoors.
‘I haven’t been here in a long time, Emma,’ Charlie said. ‘I think it was better when I came before. Everything seems more expensive now.’
‘It’s still cheaper than London for this sort of thing, though, isn’t it?’ I said.
‘You can’t even buy this sort of thing in London. And everything’s cheaper than London, Emma,’ she said. ‘London’s nearly as expensive as Hong Kong.’
‘Nowhere’s as expensive as Hong Kong,’ I said. ‘Everything costs more here.’
‘Not Chinese vegetables,’ she shot back, and we laughed together.
Charlie bought some touristy T-shirts for her nieces and nephews back in London, and some little Chinese toys. She found some nice handicrafts for her other relatives: cloisonné and ceramics. One stall had some delightful Chinese papercuts under a pile of old magazines and she bought them all.
‘You should go to China Products in Central as well,’ I said. ‘No, hold on, there’s one in Wan Chai. Next time I go down to the building in Wan Chai, I’ll drop you at the China Products there. You’ll be able to find some really good stuff.’
‘That’s a good idea, Emma. Whenever it suits you should be fine.’
‘I’m teaching Monday. Come with me. I’ll take Simone to the Academy and drop you at the store. You should be fine by yourself. No danger if you’re not with Simone; they know you’re not trained and it’s not honourable to go after you.’
‘Thanks, Emma.’ Charlie reached out and squeezed my hand. ‘I appreciate it.’
‘Not a problem.’ I stopped at a raised step outside one of the shops. ‘Sit here and have a drink of water, it’s very hot.’
‘I’ll buy some cold water, ma’am,’ Michael said, and trotted down the hill to a hole-in-the-wall shop selling drinks and snacks. He returned with some mineral water for everybody. The water bottles were already soaked with condensation from the humidity. Charlie lowered herself to sit on the step and fanned her face, then placed the bottle of water on her flushed cheek.
‘It’s not the heat, it’s the humidity,’ she said.
‘Take your time. Rest. You have a drink too, Simone.’
‘At least it’s cloudy,’ Charlie said. ‘If the sun was out it would be impossible.’
I shrugged. ‘That’s summer in Hong Kong.’
‘You’re used to it?’
‘I don’t think anybody ever gets used to it.’
‘So what do you do?’
‘Be like Daddy,’ Simone said cheekily. She waved her bottle of water. ‘Stay inside in the air conditioning, and if you go out, have a shower straightaway when you’re inside again.’
We had dinner at home before Leo took us to Temple Street.
‘Sir on the phone, ma’am,’ Monica said through the door between the dining room and the kitchen.
I put my chopsticks down, went into the kitchen and took the call on the phone next to the door.
John sounded close to the end of his patience. ‘I could really use you down here, Emma. The Generals are being particularly difficult; there are some major problems in the Northern Heavens because I never go there any more. It’s like taking the battery out of a toy or something. No energy up there. All the trees are dying.’
‘We’re going to Temple Street, John. I’m needed to guard.’
‘It will be very busy, you won’t be at much risk from demons.’
‘It’s not just demons I’m worried about. You know the sort of stuff that goes on down there.’
He sounded amused. ‘That’s just an excuse and you know it.’
‘Simone needs me.’
‘All right, you’re out of it just this once. But next time they’re giving me hell you’re coming to help me out. You can’t avoid this forever, it will be your responsibility too. Okay?’
‘Yes, my Lord. And speak English.’
‘Damn,’ he said softly, and hung up.
I sat in the back of the big car with Charlie and Simone. Michael rode shotgun next to Leo. Temple Street market was in Kowloon, across the harbour in Yau Ma Tei district.
Leo drove us down the hill between the highrises of Wan Chai and into Causeway Bay. The road flanked the north shore of the island, four lanes each way. At Causeway Bay we entered the Cross-Harbour Tunnel. Two more lanes merged with the existing four, then everybody had to take turns to enter the two tunnel lanes. Leo inched through the traffic and poked the nose of the Mercedes into the next lane to grab his space; it wouldn’t be handed to him. Anybody who sat back and waited for someone to politely let them into a lane could quite easily become a target of road rage. Everybody pushed; but as John had said, there was method in the madness.
As soon as we entered the tunnel the traffic accelerated to the speed limit. We shot through the autopay toll gate on the other side and we were in Kowloon.
The scenery opened up on Kowloon side. There was more room to move here, but all the buildings were still highrises. The expressway continued north and we exited at Mong Kok onto Nathan Road, the main thoroughfare through Kowloon. People packed the sidewalks and the shops were all open, their lights blazing. Typical Saturday night in Hong Kong.
The Mercedes’ windows fogged up on the outside from the humidity and Leo used the wipers to clear them. He didn’t even have the air conditioning on terribly cold. The humidity was close on a hundred per cent, and the temperature was still blistering.
‘If it’s too much for you, let me know, Charlie,’ I said. ‘The temperature doesn’t vary much from day to night. It’s still awfully hot.’
‘I’ll make it,’ Charlie said cheerfully. ‘There are still some things I need to buy.’
‘If you can’t do it, just say so. I’ll go out later and collect anything you want,’ Leo said.
Charlie’s voice softened. ‘Thanks, Leo. I think just a cold electrolyte drink when we get there, and I should be okay.’
‘Pocari Sweat,’ Simone said.
‘What, Simone?’
‘Pocari Sweat,’ Simone repeated patiently.
‘Japanese electrolyte drink,’ I said, and waited for it.
‘They have a drink called sweat?’
‘Actually it’s not too bad,’ I said.
‘I have to try some,’ Charlie said with enthusiasm.
We entered Shanghai Street. Temple Street was next, but the road was blocked for the market. We parked in a large car park at the entrance to Temple Street.
Fortune tellers lined the narrow road to the car park. They worked from small folding tables with folding stools, their spaces on the pavement carefully marked by the government. Large banners hung above the tables describing their skills, some in both English and Chinese. Some read heads and faces. Others read palms. Some used tortoise shells and the Yi Ching; John would have been horrified. A large number of people wandered from stall to stall and sat to have their fortunes told. Charlie watched, fascinated.
Leo carefully eased the car up the ramp into the car park and took a ticket from the gate. A few suspicious-looking young men loitered at the entrance and eyed us curiously, but a large black Mercedes was one of the most common types of car in Hong Kong.
‘Any of them demons, Simone?’ Leo said.
‘Nope,’ Simone said.
The car park started at the third floor after a very long ramp. We went left and up again.
‘Look, Charlie,’ I said. ‘This is an unusual building. The expressway goes right through the middle, at about the fourth floor.’
Charlie watched out the window as we went past the expressway. The road went in one side of the building and out the other. Leo drove up a ramp inside the car park to pass the road.
It was a long way up before we found a parking space; obviously a busy night in Temple Street. Leo gingerly edged the car backwards into the space. The space was so narrow he had to fold in the side mirrors to avoid the pillars.
‘Why does the road go through the building, Emma?’ Simone said.
‘The building was already here when they built the expressway,’ I said. ‘It would have cost a lot of money to knock it down, so they just put the road right through.’
‘What’s it like to drive through the building?’ Charlie said.
‘Like a little tunnel. You don’t even realise you’ve been through the building until you’re out the other side.’ I opened the door to help Simone out. ‘Let’s go and see how much Hello Kitty stuff Simone can buy in one night.’
Charlie was obviously not impressed when we entered the lift; it was filthy and smelled of urine. The buttons were black with dirt. At the ground floor the lift stopped with a lurching jerk, and Simone squeaked and grabbed my hand.
‘Don’t worry, sweetheart,’ I said. ‘This lift always does that.’
‘You come here often?’ Charlie said.
‘Not really. I used to come here to buy toys for my relatives in Australia, but I saw them at the beginning of this year, so they’ll be happy for a while.’
The smell of urine was even stronger when we left the lift; the building had public toilets on the ground floor outside the car park entrance. We hurried past.
A middle-aged Chinese couple sang Chinese opera under a makeshift marquee across the road. A trio of musicians on Chinese instruments accompanied them. A small crowd of passers-by had gathered to watch them.
‘Sounds like someone’s torturing a cat,’ I whispered to Leo.
Leo bent to speak into my ear. ‘I like it. But then again, I hate cats.’
During the day, Temple Street was a normal Kowloon thoroughfare, lined with shops on both sides. In the evening, stalls were set up, leaving a narrow passageway down the middle. The large number of people moving between the stalls caused a crush.
Leo walked in front of us and cut a swathe through the crowd. Michael brought up the rear, very serious and professional.
‘Mind your bag, Charlie,’ I said quietly. ‘There’s a lot of pickpockets here, targeting the wealthy tourists. This is something of a gang centre.’
Charlie nodded. ‘Don’t worry, Emma, I’ve been on the Tube in London.’
Charlie passed the stalls selling T-shirts printed on the spot, and didn’t bother with any of the flashing mobile phone accessories. She bought some small cheap toys for her nieces and nephews, but didn’t want any laser pointers. She hurried Simone past the stall selling luridly coloured sex toys and the stall with the suspicious-looking movies. But she stopped at a stall selling ties.
Leo stood behind us, folded his arms and glowered. A magic space appeared around us as people avoided him. He was having a great time.
Charlie selected a number of outrageously inappropriate ties from the hangers.
‘Who are they for?’ I said. ‘Check the illustrations before you buy them — some are really crude and offensive.’
‘I know exactly what I’m doing,’ Charlie said with a small, evil smile. ‘I have a cousin in his late twenties. He loves these disgusting ties and always asks me to buy some for him when I’m here.’
‘Typical.’
Michael looked unhappy, but remained completely professional as he helped Simone at the stall across the road. She bought two Hello Kitty bags, three T-shirts and a pair of Hello Kitty sunglasses, every single item pink. He helped her with the bargaining and then returned her to us.
Leo and I shared a look. He was impressed with Michael too.
At the end of the market we moved from the middle to the side of the street, between the back of the stalls and the closed shopfronts. There were fewer people and we could walk back to the car in relative peace.
We stopped to buy some Pocari Sweat at a small shop selling drinks.
‘It’s not bad,’ Charlie said. ‘Lemony.’
‘It’s horrible if it’s not cold,’ Simone said.
‘I wonder if I can buy it in London.’
‘Overseas it’s just called Pocari, they leave out the Sweat,’ I said. ‘You can probably buy it in Chinatown.’
‘But I won’t need it nearly as much back home,’ Charlie said.
We walked further and reached a dai pai dong, a small open-air restaurant specialising in fresh seafood. The restaurant had a number of flimsy folding tables on the pavement displaying plates of live seafood.
Charlie was fascinated. ‘What are those?’ she said, pointing at some shellfish that had six legs and large spiked claws. They were a pale creamy colour, with large abdomens and unusual triangular-shaped heads. Most were about ten centimetres long, but big ones were double that size.
Michael opened his mouth to answer but I stopped him with a raised hand. ‘They’re mantis prawns.’
‘That’s quite appropriate for them, really,’ Charlie said. ‘With those front claws and the heads like that, they do look like praying mantises.’ She saw Michael’s face. ‘What?’
‘Oh, go on, Michael,’ I said. ‘I can see you’re dying to tell her.’
Michael leaned closer to Charlie. ‘In Cantonese they’re called “pissing prawns”,’ he said with quiet satisfaction.
Charlie’s eyes went wide with delight. ‘No, really?’ She grinned broadly. ‘Why on earth are they called that?’
‘I have no idea,’ Michael said with a shrug, and suddenly he was the image of his father.
The car park shroff office was right next to the public toilets and the smell was still bad, so Leo sent us on ahead while he paid the ticket.
The lift lurched to a stop at the seventh floor, and Simone squeaked again and grabbed my hand. Michael made a soft sound of disdain.
The seventh floor was almost deserted; most of the shoppers had already gone home. Our car was one of only three left on the floor and the other two had a thick layer of dust on them, apparently abandoned.
I unlocked the car using the remote. ‘I’ll start the engine, Charlie, and run the air con so you can sit in there and cool off.’
‘Thanks, Emma,’ Charlie said, her voice weak.
Michael grabbed her shopping bag off her and she didn’t protest.
‘You should have said something,’ I said.
‘We’re finished anyway.’
Just as we reached the car I heard a shout and turned. A large group of young Chinese men charged around the corner of the car park towards us. Most of them were shirtless and covered with elaborate tattoos. Many had dyed hair, blond and red. They all carried machetes and choppers, the weapons of choice for Hong Kong gangsters.
Конец ознакомительного фрагмента.
Текст предоставлен ООО «ЛитРес».
Прочитайте эту книгу целиком, купив полную легальную версию (https://www.litres.ru/kylie-chan/red-phoenix/) на ЛитРес.
Безопасно оплатить книгу можно банковской картой Visa, MasterCard, Maestro, со счета мобильного телефона, с платежного терминала, в салоне МТС или Связной, через PayPal, WebMoney, Яндекс.Деньги, QIWI Кошелек, бонусными картами или другим удобным Вам способом.
Kylie Chan
Тип: электронная книга
Жанр: Эзотерика, оккультизм
Язык: на английском языке
Издательство: HarperCollins
Дата публикации: 16.04.2024
Отзывы: Пока нет Добавить отзыв
О книге: The demon threat closes around mortals and gods alike… When Emma became nanny to John Chen′s daughter, she never expected to be caring for the child of a Chinese god, or that all the demons in hell would want him dead.Now she’s in love with John, and they are hunted from China to Europe by a race of demons. But who are the real pawns in this deadly celestial game?Kylie Chan′s Dark Heavens trilogy is the most exciting Urban Fantasy debut of 2010. Already a smash-hit in the author′s native Australia it brings a world of Oriental Gods, martial arts action and romance to the genre.